Naruto the God of Fire

With the Rinnegan, he traveled through time and was reborn in Naruto’s body.Immortal body? All-attribute ninjutsu? CXK’s basketball? Lu Benwei’s SKS? Mr. Krabs’ fried rice?What kind of earth-shaking changes will happen in Konoha Village?

Chapter 001 Six Paths Mission
At night, the moon was bright in the sky. As the New Year was approaching, the streets and alleys were full of prosperity. However, in this grand scene, a distraught boy seemed out of place. The boy was not very handsome, his face was a little pale, and he walked weakly. The boy’s name was Liu Zijun. The name sounded nice, but the person was very miserable. He had no father or mother and grew up in an orphanage. He didn’t know his birthday, where he came from, or even how old he was. He only knew his name, and other than that, he knew nothing.
“Uncle, please give me something to eat,” Liu Zijun was standing in front of a barbecue stall, stretching out his dirty hands and asking eagerly. Before leaving the orphanage, although his life was not good, he had enough meals a day. But just a month ago, he was kicked out of the orphanage because his age no longer allowed him to live in the orphanage.
“Oh! How can such a thing still happen in this day and age, this kid…” The uncle who was grilling meat sighed and gave some of the grilled meat to Liu Zijun. Seeing this, Liu Zijun hurriedly took it, and kept saying thank you. He had experienced a lot in the past month. There are very few such good people in this society.
Walking to a deserted place, he slowly squatted down in a corner. Looking at the barbecue in his hand, Liu Zijun swallowed his saliva, then opened his mouth wide and prepared to take a bite. However, out of the corner of his eye, he saw a little black dog drooling at the barbecue in Liu Zijun’s hand.
“Are you hungry too?” Liu Zijun looked at the little black dog, then at the not-so-much barbecue in his hand, sighed slightly, and forcefully divided the barbecue into two halves, throwing one half on the ground. The little black dog saw it and barked happily, and then started to eat the barbecue. Seeing the little black dog eating so happily, Liu Zijun also showed a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. In the orphanage, because Liu Zijun was born not talkative, the children in the orphanage did not play with him, and some naughty ones often bullied him. Over time, Liu Zijun’s personality became more silent. However, because of this, he often played with the animals raised in the orphanage, which was why he divided the barbecue into half.
After finishing the barbecue in his hand and touching his still empty stomach, Liu Zijun gave a bitter smile. When he was about to leave, a dog barking sound came from not far away, and the voice seemed a little painful. Liu Zijun’s ears moved, and he hurried towards the direction of the sound. However, when he came to the source of the sound, Liu Zijun was stunned. It turned out that the little black dog had fallen into the river. Seeing this, Liu Zijun was a little anxious. There was no one around, and it was impossible to ask for help. Even if there were people, it would be useless. Who would go into the river for a dog?
Walking quickly to the riverside and looking at the bottomless river, Liu Zijun clenched his fists and thought silently, “As long as I’m a little careful, it should be fine.” He encouraged himself and went down into the river carefully. However, as soon as he stepped in, he had a bad feeling in his heart, as the depth of the river was beyond his imagination.
Ah! With a scream, Liu Zijun was completely submerged in the lake. He wanted to swim out, but he hadn’t eaten for a long time. The barbecue he had just had could only ensure that he would not starve to death, but he couldn’t muster the strength to do such a difficult action as swimming. Liu Zijun felt that his vision was getting more and more blurred. When he heard the last barking of a dog, his consciousness had already left his body…
“What is this? Where…” Liu Zijun’s eyes were filled with white, as if he was in a thick fog and couldn’t see his hand in front of him. Who said it had to be pitch black to not be able to see one’s hand in front of one’s face?
“You’re here…” A majestic voice came from behind Liu Zijun. Liu Zijun was startled and turned around to look, but he forgot that he couldn’t see anything at all.
“Are you a human or a ghost? I remember that I am dead, so you are a ghost?” Liu Zijun was confused at first, and then he let out a sigh of relief, as if he was relieved. Perhaps he wanted to end that kind of life as soon as possible.
“I am a human, or I can say I am not a human.” The voice came again. However, as his voice fell, the white mist around him began to disperse to both sides. An old man with white hair appeared in front of Liu Zijun. Liu Zijun glanced at the old man, and then his pupils suddenly shrank and he trembled and said, “Who are you? What are your eyes?”
“Haha, I think you should know. Yes, my eyes are the Rinnegan. However, let me introduce myself anyway. My Dharma name is the Sage of Six Paths. In the ninja world, people call me God.” The old man, the Sage of Six Paths, said with a slight smile.
“Six Paths Sage? What’s going on? Could it be that the character in the anime really exists?” Liu Zijun couldn’t wrap his head around it. Of course he knew who the Six Paths Sage was. Wasn’t he the originator of Naruto? This was his favorite anime when he was a child. The protagonist in it deeply attracted him. Because of his life experience, Liu Zijun often used the protagonist in Naruto to encourage himself.
“Haha, why can’t it exist?” The Six Paths Sage always had a smiling look on his face.
After a brief shock, Liu Zijun was puzzled again, “Even if you are the Sage of Six Paths, do you have something to ask me?”
The Six Paths Sage was stunned. He had not thought that Liu Zijun could react so quickly. However, he was an old monster who had lived for many years. After a slight pause, he came to his senses and said, “Of course I came to you for something. I want you to go to the world of Naruto. I want you to save that world.”
“Save the world of Naruto? What’s going on?” Liu Zijun said in a daze.
“That’s right. When I created the profession of ninja, I originally wanted to bring peace to the world. However, I didn’t expect that the powerful force would cause those people to corrupt, and the world would once again fall into war. So, I hope you can save the world,” said the Six Paths Sage with a slight sigh.
“Save the Naruto world? Haha, you are kidding, how can I save it in this state? What qualifications do I have to save it?” At this point, Liu Zijun finally reacted. In the end, he was just lucky to have traveled through time. However, when he thought of his own situation, Liu Zijun became a little discouraged.
“Haha, I can give you the qualifications. How about my eyes?” The Six Paths Sage smiled slightly and pointed at his eyes.
“Reincarnation Eye?” Liu Zijun was slightly stunned.
“Yes, it’s the Rinnegan. I think, with this pair of eyes, you should be qualified.” The Six Paths Sage waved his hand, and a door appeared behind him. Liu Zijun looked and found that the other half of the door was gray and he could not see anything at all.
“This is the door to reincarnation. You will appear in that world with a new identity. However, the Rinnegan will not awaken until you are twelve years old. Because the power of the Rinnegan is too strong, you cannot withstand its power before the age of twelve.” The Sage of Six Paths stretched out a finger and tapped Liu Zijun’s forehead, saying, “I will seal your memory. After your Rinnegan awakens, your memory will also awaken.”
“Oh, okay, that…” Before Liu Zijun could finish his words, the Six Paths Sage had already pushed him into the reincarnation gate with one palm, and all the words disappeared.
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]Naruto the God of Fire
Chapter 002 The Death of the Fourth Hokage (Old Version)
Wow! A baby’s cry came from a secret room. Outside the gatehouse, a group of people were standing outside the door waiting anxiously. Everyone’s face was full of anxiety, especially a young man with blond hair. At this time, the blond man was pacing back and forth. From time to time, a woman’s scream could be heard from the secret room. Every time the woman’s scream sounded, the blond man couldn’t help but want to push open the door in front of him.
Along with the crying of the baby, a smile finally appeared on the blond man’s face. He quickly opened the door and looked at the red-haired woman lying on the bed. A trace of pity appeared on the blond man’s face.
“Nana, are you okay?” The blond man wiped the sweat from his wife’s forehead with concern.
“Little sun, I’m fine. Come, let me see our child.” The red-haired woman smiled happily at first, then remembered her own child and immediately said to the blond man.
Hearing this, the blond man took a baby from the midwife’s hands. The baby had the same blond hair as the blond man, and was sleeping peacefully at this moment. The red-haired woman looked at the baby in the blond man’s arms with a loving look on her face.
“Little Sun, what do you think we should name our child?” The red-haired woman said to her lover with a loving face.
“Naruto, Namikaze Naruto, this is the name in Jiraiya’s novel,” the blond man thought for a while and smiled. Yes, this blond man is the fourth Hokage of Konoha Ninja Village, also known as Golden Flash, and the red-haired woman is his wife, the princess of the Uzumaki clan, Uzumaki Kushina.
“Naruto? Yes, just call me Naruto.” Kushina’s face once again showed a happy smile, and everyone around hurried over to congratulate him, including the Third Hokage and the two advisors, but the only one missing was the leader of the Mokuyo Genbu – Danzo.
“Yo! You guys look quite happy.” A teasing voice came from the void. Before everyone could react, ripples suddenly appeared in the space, a whirlpool suddenly appeared, and a mysterious man with a spiral mask on his face suddenly appeared in front of everyone. Before anyone could react, little Naruto in Kushina’s arms was already in the hands of this mysterious man.
“Who are you? Why are you capturing my child? Give my child back to me!” Namikaze Minato reacted immediately and stretched out his hand to take out a special kunai. At this moment, he felt nervous for the first time. The mysterious man could appear here without anyone noticing, which was enough to show that the mysterious man’s space ninjutsu was more powerful than his own.
“Flying Thunder God? Haha, I really want to compete with you in space ninjutsu, but today is not the time. If you are still alive after today, then we will have a good competition.” The mysterious man laughed, and a whirlpool appeared behind him again and sucked him in.
“Little Sun, go quickly, go and rescue our child.” Kushina was very anxious and jumped directly from the bed, grabbed Minato Namikaze’s hand and said.
“Don’t worry, I will definitely rescue Naruto. You should have a good rest first.” After Minato Namikaze said this, he disappeared. Flying Thunder God had already been activated. Seeing this, the Third Hokage and others didn’t say anything more and went down to prepare for the rescue work. Uzumaki Kushina was the only one left in the entire secret room.
“Hmph! Are they all finally gone? Well, things will be easy from now on.” The masked man in the whirlpool appeared again at some point, and this time he no longer had little Naruto in his hands. Kushina looked at the mysterious man in front of her, and before she could say anything, the mysterious man put a hand on her shoulder, and a suction force appeared out of nowhere. Kushina couldn’t even resist and was sucked into the whirlpool.
..
The Nine-Tails, one of the strongest tailed beasts in the world, is a tailed beast that no one can defeat except the first Hokage of the Uchiha clan, Hashirama Senju, and the founder of the Uchiha clan, Madara Uchiha. However, at this time, the Uchiha clan is facing the attack of the Nine-Tails. In order to protect their homes behind them from being destroyed, the ninjas are doing their best to stop it. They have a belief in their hearts that they must wait for the arrival of the Fourth Hokage. In their opinion, their Fourth Hokage must have a way to subdue this tailed beast.
“Everyone must hold on. For the sake of our families behind us, we must hold on until the fourth generation arrives.”
“Nine-tailed Fox, don’t even think about taking another step forward.”
Water escape technique. Water explosion… One by one, they used water escape technique on the Nine-Tails desperately. However, the water escape technique, which was extremely powerful to them, had no effect on the Nine-Tails. It couldn’t even tickle it. They were desperate. Yes, facing the invincible Nine-Tails, they had no other way. However, at this moment, a giant frog fell from the sky with a dagger on its waist. Of course, it was only a dagger for this giant frog.
“Wow, the Fourth Hokage is here, our village is saved!” Everyone cheered. In their eyes, their Hokage was a powerful and invincible figure. This was a blind belief.
“Minato, you really know how to cause trouble for me. This Nine-Tailed Fox is not something I can deal with.” The giant frog said depressedly while holding a pipe in his mouth and taking a deep puff of the smoke.
“Ah, Lord Bunta, you just need to help me hold back the Nine-Tails, and leave the rest to me.” Namikaze Minato smiled slightly. He had already decided to die together with the Nine-Tails. Obviously, Bunta also realized this, but when he saw the warm smile on Minato’s face, Bunta just sighed slightly and stepped forward to fight with the Nine-Tails.
“Minato, you are finally here. What is going on? Isn’t the Nine-Tails sealed in Kushina? How did it come out now? Could it be Kushina?” the Third Hokage asked in confusion.
“Third-generation sama, the Nine-Tails has been released. It was released by the man wearing the Uzumaki mask. Kushina…” Namikaze Minato did not say anything else. Normally, once a Jinchuriki is stripped of his tailed beast, they will face death, even the Uzumaki clan is no exception.
“Third Hokage, Naruto will be in your care from now on.” Seeing a ninja carrying little Naruto, Namikaze Minato smiled at the Third Hokage and carefully carried little Naruto over.
The Third Hokage was shocked when he heard what Minato Namikaze said, “Are you going to use that technique? No, you will die,” said the Third Hokage anxiously.
However, Namikaze Minato smiled slightly, looked at the child in his arms lovingly, and then said, “In the current situation, I have no choice but to die with the Nine-Tails. Besides, I already have Naruto. I believe that my child will live well with my share. So, Third-Kage, Naruto is in your hands.”

“Seal all the Shikigami…” With the final stroke of one of the Four Hokage, Namikaze Minato, the Nine-Tails was finally sealed, and Mokuyo also lost one of the Four Hokage. The only person who reminded everyone of this incident, the blond man who always had a warm smile, was the newly born Naruto. In order to allow the villagers to get out of the shadow of the Nine-Tails’ attack on the village, the Third Hokage resolutely issued a gag order, and the newly born Naruto was renamed Uzumaki Naruto from Namikaze Naruto.
After the Nine-Tails attacked the village, in order for the village to recover as soon as possible, the Third Hokage resolutely took over the position of Hokage again, but because of the gag order, Naruto also began his miserable days. He was regarded as the incarnation of a demon fox, and the hatred of the villagers was all focused on the young Naruto.
Turn on lazy reading mode
Chapter 003 Story of Naruto (Old Version)
Twelve years have passed quietly since the Fourth Hokage sealed the Nine-Tails with his life. During these twelve years, the Fourth Hokage’s son, Uzumaki Naruto, should have been treated like a hero because of the Third Hokage’s gag order, but he was hated and disgusted by the villagers. In the eyes of these ignorant villagers, Naruto is the incarnation of a demon fox. However, the fortunate thing is that although Naruto has received many unequal treatments, his innocent heart has never changed. He still hopes to be recognized by others and he even uses pranks to attract other people’s attention.
Wahaha, I got it, I got it There is a Hokage Rock in Muye, on which there are statues of successive Hokage. These statues are all used to commemorate the contributions made by successive Hokage to the village. However, at this moment, a child in all yellow clothes was jumping around on the Hokage Rock, holding a paint bucket in his hand, and from time to time he poured the paint in the bucket on the statues of successive Hokage. And this mischievous child was the twelve-year-old Naruto.
“Hey! Get down here now. You keep doing this every day. Aren’t you afraid of retribution?” The ninjas below were clamoring. It was not the first time that they had done something naughty to the Hokage statue, but every time they couldn’t help but get angry. This was the Hokage statue. The Hokage was the god in their hearts. How could they tolerate others messing with it?
“Idiot, only fools would come down. I am the man who is going to be the Hokage. Who among you dares to draw a duck on the Hokage statue like me… As expected, I am the best.” Naruto stood on the Hokage Rock and kept shouting, stepping on the Hokage statue with his feet.
.
“Third-sama, Naruto has scribbled on the statues of successive Hokage again, and this time he used paint.” Inside the Hokage’s office, Naruto’s teacher Iruka was kneeling on one knee and reporting Naruto’s evil deeds, his face full of helplessness. This was not the first time such a thing had happened, but this time paint was used, which made it difficult to deal with, as paint was difficult to wipe off.
“Hey! Is Naruto playing a prank again? This kid is really a worry.” The Third Hokage sighed slightly and walked to the window, just in time to see Naruto running away, with a large group of ninjas following him.
“Minato, your child is not easy to teach. He did not inherit your gentle personality at all. Instead, he inherited his mother’s personality.” The Third Hokage could not help but shook his head slightly. Thinking of Minato Namikaze’s words before his death, and thinking of the life Naruto had lived over the years, the Third Hokage felt a sense of guilt in his heart. There were many times when he wanted to explain his life experience to Naruto, but as soon as he thought of the “roots” in the darkness, he forced himself to suppress this impulse.
“Iruka, let me leave this matter to you. Naruto should listen to you very much,” the Third Hokage turned and said to Iruka who was kneeling on the ground.
“Yes, Lord Sandaime.” Iruka was slightly stunned, then replied respectfully.
..
“Hey, you bunch of idiots, how could you possibly discover my camouflage skills?” In a small alley, a group of ninjas were running past quickly. However, after they ran past, Naruto pulled down a piece of white cloth with a sly grin on his face, and then his figure was revealed.
“I am indeed destined to be the Hokage. No matter how high or low the Chunin or Jonin are, they still can’t find me. Haha, I’m such a genius.” Naruto couldn’t help laughing triumphantly while standing in place.
“Naruto, you big idiot, why did you draw on the Hokage Rock with paint?” Iruka’s voice suddenly came from Naruto’s head. Naruto’s body suddenly stiffened and he raised his head mechanically. Suddenly, Iruka’s angry face appeared in front of him.
Naruto was suddenly shocked. To be honest, he was not afraid of anyone in Konoha. The only people he was afraid of were two people. One was the girl he liked, Haruno Sakura, and the other was his teacher, Iruka. To Naruto, these two people were completely invincible.
“Teacher Iruka, why are you here?” Naruto asked with a silly smile, touching his golden hair, but his eyes kept looking around. Seeing Iruka in a daze, Naruto was afraid to run away. However, he seemed to have underestimated Iruka. As Naruka’s teacher, Iruka knew Naruto’s temper and character very well, and he could guess what Naruto was up to with his toes. Just as Naruto started to run away, the next second, Naruto was tied up tightly by Iruka.
“Teacher Iruka, what are you doing? Let me go quickly.” Naruto struggled for a few times and seeing that he couldn’t get free, he could only look at Iruka pitifully. However, Iruka was completely immune to Naruto’s trick. He ignored him and took Naruto to the Hokage Rock. At this time, the Third Hokage was standing on the Hokage Rock majestically.
“Sir Sandaime, Naruto has been brought here,” Iruka said respectfully.
“Iruka, thank you for your hard work. It turns out that only you can subdue Naruto,” said the Third Hokage.
“Tsk, you old man.” Naruto curled his lips in disdain. He clearly remembered that he had knocked the old man down with just one move.
Hearing this, the Third Hokage’s face froze, and his expression was a little unnatural. Seeing this, Iruka thought that the Third Hokage was angry, and immediately scolded him, “You idiot, show some respect to the Hokage, he is the strongest ninja here.”
Naruto curled his lips, stood up, and quickly made a few seals with his hands. Seeing this, the Third Hokage was startled, “Could it be that jutsu? However, I have become immune to that jutsu. Uh, that should be it,” the Third Hokage thought nervously.
Sure enough, as the seal was completed, Naruto uttered a few words “jutsu…” and a blonde beauty with exposed breasts appeared in front of the two.
“Ah…” Two screams were heard, and the Third Hokage fell to the ground immediately. The other scream came from Iruka who was standing next to him. Although he was not as miserable as the Third Hokage, he was not much better.
As a punishment, Iruka made the whole class take a transformation test. This made the students complain again and again, but the target of their complaints was Naruto. After class, the students returned home one after another, but Naruto had to clean the Hokage Rock before he could go home.
“Naruto, you can’t go home until you clean the Hokage Rock…” Iruka stood on the Hokage and shouted at Naruto who was wiping paint below.
“Tsk…” Naruto curled his lips and said, “I don’t care. I’m the only one at home anyway. It doesn’t matter when I go back.” When he said this, Naruto’s heart sank. How he wished he had his parents to discipline him.
Iruka was also stunned, and he couldn’t help but feel a sense of sympathy. He smiled and said, “As long as you finish wiping the Hokage Rock, how about I treat you to Ichiraku Ramen?
“Wow, Iruka-sensei is still the best…” Naruto shouted, and the unhappiness in his heart was instantly forgotten…
“Teacher Iruka, can you do me a favor?” Naruto put down the bowl of noodles in his hand and asked Iruka straight.
“Would you like another bowl?” Iruka asked with a slight smile.
“No, can you lend me your forehead protector?” Naruto looked at Iruka hopefully.
Touching the forehead protector, Iruka shook his head slightly, ignoring Naruto’s disappointed look, and said, “That won’t do. This is the symbol of ninja. If you want it, you have to work hard to pass the graduation exam tomorrow.” At this point, Iruka couldn’t help but reveal a trace of worry on his face. Tomorrow’s test is about the clone jutsu. As Naruto’s teacher, he certainly knows that Naruto is not good at the clone jutsu.
“Tsk, what’s the big deal? I’m going to be the Hokage sooner or later. What’s a small graduation exam?” Seeing that Iruka didn’t give him the forehead protector, Naruto immediately shouted.
“Naruto, tomorrow’s test is about the clone jutsu, can you do it?” Iruka asked hopefully. He hoped that Naruto could pass. Although he knew it was difficult, he still held out a glimmer of hope.
“Ah….Clone Jutsu?” Sure enough, when Naruto heard the clone jutsu, his originally high-spirited face instantly shrank. Among the three clone jutsu, the one he was least good at was the clone jutsu.
“Is that really the case?” Iruka’s face darkened, and seeing the worried look on Naruto’s face, he couldn’t help but comfort him, “Hey! Didn’t you say you wanted to become Hokage? Why, are you scared by a little clone technique?”
“Ah, who, who said that? I’m not afraid, Boss, another bowl…” Naruto shouted.
ah
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
Chapter 004 Graduation Exam (Old Version)
The next morning, Naruto got up early, because today was the graduation exam, and when he arrived at the school, Naruto sat next to Sakura in a carefree manner, ignoring Sakura’s gradually darkening face, and said to himself “Sakura, just wait and see, I will definitely graduate, and then you will definitely like me, haha”. As he said that, Naruto stood up directly from his seat. It must be said that Naruto’s height is much taller than the original, even a little taller than Sakura. Originally, Naruto’s height can be matched with his golden hair, and he still looks a little handsome, but his unchanging yellow suit and the six beards on his face seriously damaged his image, and his carefree personality is completely inversely proportional to the brilliant golden hair.
Bang! Sakura finally couldn’t stand it anymore and punched Naruto on the head. Naruto immediately got a big bump on his head and lay on the table alone with tears streaming down his face. After suppressing Naruto, Sakura began to run to Sasuke to show her courtesy. Seeing this, Naruto immediately confronted Sasuke. Maybe they were born enemies. Sasuke looked at her without hesitation and almost started fighting. Sakura, whose atmosphere was ruined, immediately turned black and began to suppress Naruto again.
“Wow, why am I always the one who gets hurt…” With two steaming hot bags on his head, Naruto lay on the table with tears streaming down his face. Little did he know that in a corner where no one cared, a girl with a pair of pure white eyes was silently watching Naruto. This little girl was none other than the eldest daughter of the Hyuga clan, Hyuga Hinata.
“Okay, classmate, be quiet…” At this time, Iruka walked in with a smile on his face.
When Iruka came in, the originally noisy classroom suddenly became quiet. Everyone had different expressions on their faces. Some were excited, some were worried. Some were excited like Sasuke, and some were worried like Naruto. One was the top in the class, and the other was the last.
“Okay, students whose names are called, come to the next class. The first one is Uchiha Sasuke.” Iruka smiled and called out a name. Sasuke followed coolly. This scene caused all the girls in the class to scream, of course, except Hinata, who only had eyes for Naruto.
As students were called away one by one, only a few people were left in the classroom. Hyuga Hinata had also passed the assessment and became a Genin, “Next, Uzumaki Naruto…” Hearing this, Naruto was startled and walked towards the assessment point with some trepidation.
“Naruto, we can start now,” Iruka said with a little concern.
“The Clone Technique…” After making a few hand seals, a huge amount of chakra burst out from Naruto’s body. The tables and chairs around him were immediately blown away. The blue chakra continued to rotate around Naruto. At this time, Naruto seemed to be covered by a chakra shield. A strong wind blew around him. Iruka and the extra Mizuki next to him looked at each other, and both saw shock in each other’s eyes. What a huge amount of chakra.
Bang! A clone appeared in front of them. Iruka’s face darkened. “Can this clone be used?” Naruto’s clone was standing next to Naruto like a noodle, looking pale and weak, as if it could be blown down by a gust of wind.
“Failed…” Iruka yelled, scaring Naruto so much that he immediately cancelled the clone technique. “Is it still not possible?” Iruka looked disappointed.
“Why? Didn’t I already create a clone? Why can’t I pass?” Naruto said with a look of grievance on his face.
“Yes, Teacher Iruka, you see Naruto’s physical strength and chakra capacity are both very good, just let him pass.” Mizuki also chimed in, but no one knew what he was thinking.
“No, Mr. Mizuki, such a clone will be useless in actual combat. For his future safety, I will never allow him to pass.” Iruka had a determined look on his face, and Naruto on the side suddenly wilted.
“Look, this is the kid who failed…”
“Tsk, so it’s him. It will be troublesome if he really becomes a ninja. He is…
“Hey! Stop talking, the following is a forbidden sentence…”
Naruto was sitting alone on the swing in front of the school gate in a daze. He felt very upset at this moment. He couldn’t understand why his beloved teacher Iruka would target him. It was obvious that teachers Mizuki could let him pass, so why didn’t Iruka let him? At this moment, he thought that Iruka was deliberately going against him.
A person suddenly appeared in front of Naruto. Naruto was very confused. Who would come to comfort him at this time? When he looked up, he saw Mizuki looking at him with a warm smile on his face.
“Teacher Mizuki, is there anything I can help you with?” Naruto’s spirit was a little withered, and he shouted weakly.
“Naruto, are you still blaming teacher Iruka? In fact, he didn’t mean to target you. He didn’t let you graduate for your own good,” Mizuki said with a smile.
“Hmph, it makes me angry just talking about this. Mizuki teacher said that I can graduate now, why doesn’t Iruka teacher let me?” Naruto said angrily.
“Naruto, you can’t say that about Iruka-sensei. He actually cares about you a lot.” Mizuki smiled slightly, looking at Naruto’s puzzled expression, and explained, “He is like you, an orphan since childhood, so he has always treated you as his own brother. So, you can’t misunderstand Iruka-sensei.”
“Dear brother?” Naruto felt a little touched. Thinking of Iruka’s attitude towards him in the past, Naruto’s resentment towards Iruka disappeared instantly. However, Naruto still said stubbornly, “Since he cares about me so much, why doesn’t he let me graduate?” Naruto tilted his head. Although his tone was tough, his expression no longer had the previous anger.
When Mizuki saw this, a light flashed in his eyes, and he smiled sinisterly in his heart, and asked mysteriously, “Naruto, do you really want to graduate?”
“Of course I do, I want to be the Hokage,” Naruto shouted immediately.
“Keep your voice down,” Mizuki hurriedly pressed Naruto down. Seeing Naruto quiet down, Mizuki looked around and found that there was no one around. Then he said, “Well, since you want to graduate so much, I will arrange a make-up exam for you…”
“Make-up exam?” Naruto was puzzled.
“Yes, it’s a make-up exam… As long as you do as I say, I guarantee you can graduate,” Mizuki said with a smile. His warm smile made Naruto, a child with thick nerves, unable to notice anything unusual. When he heard that he could take the make-up exam, Naruto immediately nodded and agreed impatiently.
“Tonight, you go to Hokage and…” Mizuki kept saying to Naruto’s ear. The general meaning was similar to the original work, which was nothing more than stealing the Book of Seals and deceiving Naruto that he could graduate as long as he learned the ninjutsu in it. Naruto was thinking only of graduation, so he nodded and agreed without thinking. Little did he know that after Naruto left, Mizuki’s warm smile had long disappeared, replaced by a face full of coldness and ridicule.
.Hokage’s Office
“Lord Third, is it okay to do this? There is no need to use the Book of Sealing as bait to catch the spy.” A man with white silver hair and a mask was standing lazily in front of the Third Hokage. This man was none other than Hatake Kakashi.
“Well, I have made up my mind. I also hope that Naruto can learn something from the Book of Seales. Just consider it as a little compensation from me to him,” said the Third Hokage with a sigh.
Hearing this, Kakashi stopped talking. He also knew Naruto’s identity. He was the disciple of the Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze. Kakashi also felt guilty towards Naruto.
Chapter 005 The Seal Book (Old Version)
At night, Naruto went to the Hokage Building alone. According to teacher Mizuki, he could graduate as long as he stole the Book of Seals. When he thought about graduating, Naruto unconsciously quickened his pace.
When Naruto arrived at the Hokage Building, he looked around and found two masked men standing outside the door. He was immediately in trouble. “According to Mr. Mizuki’s suggestion, the Book of Seals is placed in the small house guarded by the masked man. But is it possible for a student like me who hasn’t graduated yet to defeat these two ninjas?” Naruto was depressed. Sure enough, this make-up exam was not as easy as he had imagined. At this time, Naruto had no idea what he was doing.
However, just when Naruto was anxious, a black shadow suddenly appeared in front of the two masked men. Without saying a word, the two masked men chased the man in black. Naruto was delighted when he saw this. Without the guards, Naruto walked out swaggeringly, muttering “Sure enough, God helped me graduate.”
“Naruto, why are you here so late?” At this time, the Third Hokage suddenly appeared in front of Naruto. Naruto was immediately startled. After seeing who it was, a sly smile appeared on Naruto’s face again.
“Old man, watch out, the seduction technique” Naruto instantly used his trump card, and sure enough, the Third Hokage fainted with a nosebleed. Seeing this, Naruto curled his lips and said, “What kind of Hokage is this? He was still knocked down by me in one move.”
Naruto carried the Book of Seals on his back and quickly ran towards the place he had agreed with Mizuki. After Naruto left, the Sandaimator who was lying on the ground suddenly disappeared with a bang. It turned out to be a shadow clone. The figure of the Sandaimator walked out from the darkness.
In the woods, Naruto was running quickly with the Book of Seals on his back. When he arrived at the agreed place, he saw that it was still early, so he took out the Book of Seals out of curiosity, opened it and had a look. There were many powerful ninjutsu recorded on it, but these were undoubtedly useless to the idiot Naruto, as he had already been attracted by the first ninjutsu.
“Multiple Shadow Clone Technique? Humph, I’ll learn this. Once I’ve learned the Shadow Clone Technique, I’ll see what else Iruka-sensei will say.” Naruto muttered a few words and then began to learn.
After a while, he performed the “Multiple Shadow Clone Technique…” and made a few seals. The chakra in Naruto’s body began to churn rapidly. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of Narutos appeared in the woods.
“Wow, so powerful, I can join a group fight in the future, haha.” Naruto released the ninjutsu, stood there with his hands on his hips and laughed. After laughing, Naruto’s eyes rolled and he thought to himself, “The ninjutsu above is so powerful, should I learn a few more?” Naruto thought about it, and a picture instantly appeared in his mind. The general meaning was that after he learned the powerful ninjutsu, he beat that arrogant Sasuke severely, and the effect he liked immediately threw himself into his arms. Thinking of this, Naruto grinned and couldn’t wait to open the Book of Seals again.
“Flying Thunder God Jutsu?” Naruto looked at this ninjutsu and a desire unconsciously welled up in his heart. There was always a voice in his heart asking him to learn this ninjutsu. Naruto shook his head and said, “This is it.” Naruto slowly wrote down the jutsu’s master and usage, but after reading it several times, he couldn’t understand what it meant at all. Helplessly, Naruto had to memorize this ninjutsu in his heart, hoping that he could understand it thoroughly in the future. It must be said that although Naruto is usually careless, sometimes he is more careful than anyone else. This is called rough but meticulous.
“Ah, I have already learned the ninjutsu, why hasn’t teacher Mizuki come yet?” Naruto sat on the ground and complained.
“Naruto…what are you doing here?” An angry roar came from behind Naruto, and hearing the voice, a hint of joy appeared on Naruto’s face. He turned around hurriedly, just in time to see Iruka’s face full of disappointment and anger. However, Naruto obviously did not have the awareness of doing something wrong. He had been overwhelmed by the joy of graduation, and said carelessly, “Teacher Iruka, I have learned the above ninjutsu, now you can let me graduate?” Naruto talked for a long time with his hands and feet gesticulating, and he was almost performing on the spot.
“Graduation?” Iruka, who was originally angry, was stunned. He originally thought that Naruto was going to defect with the Book of Seals, but what does this have to do with graduation? Suddenly, Iruka felt a bad feeling in his heart.
“Get down quickly!” Iruka suddenly pushed Naruto to the ground. Naruto was about to ask a question when a huge shuriken flew towards him. Naruto was shocked and the shuriken got nailed on the tree behind him. Naruto cried out in his heart that it was a close call. Fortunately, Iruka pounced on him in time, otherwise he would have died.
“Teacher Mizuki?” Naruto called out in confusion.
“Mizuki?” Iruka was stunned, and when he turned around, he saw Mizuki standing on a big tree not far from them. Seeing this, Iruka smiled slightly and said, “Teacher Mizuki, don’t be so nervous. I think there must be some misunderstanding. Let’s take Naruto and the Book of Seals back now.” Iruka was not aware of the danger coming at all.
“Hey, Mr. Iruka, you go first. Naruto and I have some things to deal with.” Mizuki took off the shuriken behind him with a sinister smile. Seeing this, Iruka was shocked and shouted, “Mr. Mizuki, what are you doing? Even if Naruto stole the Book of Seals, we have no right to deal with this matter.” Iruka thought Mizuki was going to deal with a traitor.
Naruto was stunned. Even if he was dumb, he knew what was going on. Defection? Wasn’t the Book of Sealing a make-up exam for me? How could this be considered defection? Thinking of this, Naruto couldn’t help but say, “Teacher Iruka, are you mistaken? Isn’t stealing the Book of Sealing a make-up exam for me? How can it be related to defection? This is the make-up exam for me given by Teacher Mizuki.” Naruto began to cry out for injustice. He didn’t want to be accused of defection for no reason.
“What? Is it the Book of Seals that Teacher Mizuki asked you to steal?” Iruka was shocked. If he still didn’t understand what was going on, then he would be doomed. At this moment, a whistling sound came from behind them. Iruka was shocked, knowing that it was Mizuki’s shuriken. With Iruka’s speed, he could easily avoid it, but Naruto was not that fast. If Iruka ran away, Naruto would surely die. Helplessly, Iruka could only push Naruto away, and then used his body to block the shuriken.
“Hey, Iruka, I didn’t expect you could do this to your students. You are so stupid that you actually used your body to block my shuriken.” Mizuki jumped down from the tree with a teasing look on his face.
“Mizuki, what’s going on? Why are you going to betray the village?” Iruka asked with a sad face. He vaguely remembered that when he was lonely, it was Mizuki who gave him the friendship between friends. Now seeing that Mizuki was about to betray the village, Iruka couldn’t help but yell loudly.
“Traitor? That’s ridiculous. I have never considered myself a Konoha member. Ever since Lord Orochimaru defected, I have wanted to leave. But then I thought, if I go to Lord Orochimaru empty-handed, I might be looked down upon. There is no other way. I can only give the Book of Seals to Lord Orochimaru. How about you go with me to Lord Orochimaru? You have to know, what’s the point of being a Chunin in Konoha? As long as we can get Lord Orochimaru’s appreciation, he will definitely give us great power.” Mizuki said with admiration. It can be seen that Uncle Orochimaru is really harmful to people.
“Mizuki, shut up. Don’t be stubborn anymore. Orochimaru is not a good person. You will be killed by him,” Iruka said with a sad and angry face. If he hadn’t been injured at this moment, he would have stepped forward and grabbed Mizuki.
“Tsk, so stubborn!” Shuimu sneered, turned to look at Naruto who was in a daze, smiled sinisterly, and said, “Naruto, do you want me to tell you a secret? A secret about twelve years ago.”
Iruka was shocked. “Is he going to talk about that?” Thinking of this, Iruka immediately yelled, “Shuimu, shut up, don’t say it.”
Ignoring Iruka, Mizuki sneered and said, “Naruto, let me tell you, do you know why the people in the village hate you so much?”
Naruto shook his head in confusion, then revealed a glimmer of curiosity. Seeing this, Mizuki smiled and said, “Twelve years ago, a powerful nine-tailed demon fox attacked Konoha Village. Although it was finally sealed by the Fourth Hokage at the cost of his life, the nine-tailed demon fox still brought great harm to the villagers. And you, Uzumaki Naruto, are the incarnation of the demon fox, ha… ha…” Looking at the shock on Naruto’s face, Mizuki felt a sudden pleasure in his heart and laughed wildly, “Let me tell you another secret. In fact, Iruka has always hated you very much. He has always wanted to kill you because his parents were killed by the Nine-tailed, and you are the incarnation of the Nine-tailed. So, you are Iruka’s enemy, and an irreconcilable enemy. How about this, this secret is not bad?”
Hearing Mizuki’s words, Naruto felt a roar in his mind. He felt that his ears could not hear any sound. He saw Iruka’s mouth kept moving, but he could not hear any sound. His mind just kept lingering with one sentence, “I am the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox. I attacked the Konoha Ninja Village, and I killed the Fourth Hokage myself.”
Ah ! Naruto suddenly roared to the sky, with intense pain in his roar. He immediately squatted on the ground holding his head, grabbing his golden hair, and whimpering. At this time, he felt that his head was about to explode, and a stream of strange information kept pouring into his mind.
(PS: Naruto will awaken the Samsara Eye in the next chapter. Also, I am begging for flowers and votes)
Chapter 006 Reincarnation Awakening (Old Version)
“Naruto, what’s wrong with you? Don’t listen to Mizuki. I have always treated you as my own brother. Although I hated you very much in the past, I now know that you are not a demon fox, you are my student, Uzumaki Naruto.” Iruka couldn’t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. Seeing Naruto’s painful appearance, he felt very uncomfortable.
“What a ridiculous relationship. You are not fit to be ninjas at all. Well, let me end your lives today.” Mizuki took off the shuriken and threw it at Iruka. Iruka was shocked. He had no strength left at this time. He could only watch the shuriken continue to grow in his eyes. Iruka closed his eyes. He was not afraid of death. He was just sad because he knew that if he died, Naruto would not live either.
“Mizuki, do you think I can’t deal with you?” A cold voice came out of Naruto’s mouth.
“Tianyin of All Things…” a cold voice sounded, Naruto stretched out his right hand, and a suction force appeared out of thin air. The shuriken that was originally flying towards Iruka instantly changed direction and flew towards Mizuki. Iruka, who had not felt the pain for a long time, opened his eyes and saw Naruto’s move. Iruka looked at Naruto in surprise, but when he saw Naruto’s eyes, Iruka was shocked.
“What kind of eyes are these?”
Hearing Iruka’s words, Naruto turned his head to look at Iruka, and Naruto’s mysterious Samsara Eye was revealed. Circles of blue ripples were full of mysterious beauty. Naruto said lightly, “Teacher Iruka, are you okay?”
“I, I’m fine, Naruto, you must not believe what Mizuki said, actually…” Iruka was shocked and said somewhat unnaturally. He heard the indifference in Naruto’s tone. He thought Naruto became like this because of Mizuki’s words, but Naruto interrupted Iruka before he could finish his words.
“Teacher Iruka, I know what you mean. I know how you treat me usually, so I won’t believe Mizuki.” Naruto always looked indifferent. In fact, the reason why he suddenly became a different person was because he had recovered the memories of his previous life and had no memories before the time travel. From now on, he will be a brand new Naruto. Naruto’s life for the past twelve years has also been integrated into the memories of his previous life. Naruto was a little angry. Although he was familiar with the plot, when he thought of his childhood life, Naruto couldn’t help getting angry.
“How is this possible? How can a loser like you have such powerful strength? I don’t accept it.” Mizuki stumbled out of the bushes and looked at the indifferent Naruto with unwillingness. The Rinnegan full of mysterious beauty made him feel a little palpitated.
Naruto glanced at Mizuki indifferently, and did not speak. He slowly stretched out his right hand, and the voice like Sanskrit chanting sounded again, “All Things Attracted by Heaven…” A suction force was generated again, and before Mizuki could react, the whole person flew towards Naruto quickly. Mizuki was shocked and wanted to get rid of it, but how could the power of the Rinnegan be so easy to get rid of?
Swish! Naruto’s kunai instantly pierced Mizuki’s heart, killing him. Mizuki couldn’t understand how he died. He didn’t understand why he, a dignified Chunin, couldn’t even beat a kid who hadn’t graduated yet.
In the Hokage’s office, the Third Hokage and a group of jonin were staring at this scene in amazement. In front of the Third Hokage was a crystal ball, and the scene in the crystal ball was shockingly exactly what happened to Naruto and the others.
“What’s going on?” A group of senior ninjas couldn’t help but ask questions when they saw Naruto’s mysterious Rinnegan. Of course, they didn’t know that this was the legendary Rinnegan, but they could see that these eyes were extraordinary.
“Fuck, is this guy still a student of the Ninja School? A Chunin was killed without any resistance?” Asuma on the side couldn’t help but swear.
The Third Hokage swallowed secretly, glanced at Kakashi, and said, “You go first, I will take care of this matter. By the way, Kakashi stay.”
After hearing the words of the Third Hokage, the jonin were reluctant but had no choice but to retreat silently.
“Third-generation master, what are Naruto’s eyes?” Kakashi asked with a puzzled look.
“Oh! I didn’t expect that it was the legendary Rinnegan. I didn’t expect that Naruto actually awakened the Rinnegan.” The Third Hokage was a little excited but also a little worried. He remembered Naruto’s childhood life. He had heard of the Rinnegan. It was a pair of eyes that could create the world or destroy the world. It was the eyes of the legendary Six Paths Sage. He was very scared. He was afraid that Naruto would harbor resentment towards Konoha. At that time, with the Nine-Tails and the Rinnegan, who in the entire Konoha could contend with it?
“Rinnegan?” Kakashi was stunned. He was not unfamiliar with the Rinnegan. Many people knew the legend of the Six Paths Sage. Except for some ninjas without background, all larger families knew about the Six Paths Sage.
“Sir Third Hokage, I think we should trust the teacher’s child. The teacher died to protect Konoha, and his child will definitely not deal with the village that his father protected with his life.” Kakashi was shocked and hurriedly explained. He was afraid that the Third Hokage would not be able to help but strangle Naruto. That was the teacher’s child, and he could not just sit back and watch.
“Kakashi, I understand what you mean. Maybe I’m just worrying too much. Don’t worry, I won’t take action against Naruto. After all, he is Minato’s child, and Konoha owes him all these years.” The Third Hokage sighed, and after he said this, there seemed to be a lot more wrinkles on his face. It was not the first time that he felt so powerless. Since the death of the Fourth Hokage, he has basically been powerless. The power of the Hokage lineage has been almost completely exploited by the Elders.
.
After dealing with Mizuki, Naruto got the forehead protector from the Konoha Ninja as he wished. However, unlike the original, Iruka originally wanted to treat Naruto to ramen, but Naruto was not in the mood to eat. He had just recovered his memory, so he needed to calm down.
According to his memory, Naruto returned to where he lived. Looking at the things that he could only see in comics, Naruto felt a little excited. After all, Naruto’s previous life was not very old, and his childish nature prevented him from being indifferent to everything in front of him.
Naruto found a mirror and lay on the bed, looking at his reflection in the mirror. The mysterious Rinnegan made Naruto’s heart beat again. These eyes were called the eyes of God in this world. Now, he, a young man in the 21st century, possessed these eyes. This feeling was unimaginable unless he was there in person.
“The Rinnegan, the Eye of God…” Naruto sighed. At this moment, he finally understood why the Six Paths Sage sealed his memory and Rinnegan. The first was to test his own character. If he could keep a pure heart in such a harsh environment, then he could truly become the successor of the Six Paths Sage. As for sealing the Rinnegan, it was because the power of the Rinnegan was too great. If it was awakened early, Naruto’s body would not be able to bear it. The Rinnegan consumed too much chakra. Just look at Nagato in the original work and you will know what happened. He opened the Rinnegan too early and his body could not bear it.
But the current Naruto is different, because unlike the original, Naruto came to this world with the mission of the Six Paths Sage. While the Six Paths Sage sealed his Rinnegan, he also accelerated Naruto’s chakra extraction speed. It was said during the graduation exam that Naruto’s chakra amount was more than in the original. Although the Rinnegan was sealed, in the past twelve years, the Rinnegan still autonomously awakened the Heaven Path, the Devil Path, the Animal Path, and the Hell Path. As for the other three paths, they were all quiet. But Naruto was not in a hurry. Anyway, as long as his chakra was enough, the other three paths would awaken sooner or later. Moreover, Naruto did not dare to awaken so quickly. At this time, the most he could do was to open these four paths at the same time. If he forcibly opened five paths or forcibly awakened the Outer Path, then Naruto’s end would be the same as Nagato in the original. His chakra was sucked dry by the Outer Path Statue and he became neither human nor ghost.
“I wonder if I can open the Gaiden after using the Nine-Tails’ chakra…” Naruto thought silently. After all, in the original work, Nagato’s Gaiden Demon Statue was very powerful, and even Hanzo, who was known as a demigod, was killed.
“Maybe I should go look for the Nine-Tails. In the comics, the Nine-Tails seems to listen to the Six Paths Sage very much. If I appear in front of him with these eyes, the Nine-Tails should get along with me. Besides, 95% of the chakra in my body is used to suppress the Nine-Tails. If the Nine-Tails is willing to cooperate, then my chakra amount will increase a lot again.” Naruto thought about it and decided to go look for the Nine-Tails. Chakra, having the Rinnegan requires chakra. At this moment, Naruto’s chakra is only enough to maintain four clones. If he wants to fight for a long time, the consumption of chakra will be very large.
Naruto closed his eyes and directed his mental power towards the Bagua Seal. Naruto felt dazed for a moment and when he woke up again, he found himself in a sewer. Naruto smiled slightly when he saw this, he knew that he had come to the place where the Nine-Tails was sealed.
After walking along the sewer for a while, a huge iron cage appeared in front of Naruto. Inside the cage was a huge nine-tailed demon fox. To Naruto’s surprise, the Nine-tailed demon fox did not seem to have any hostile look at Naruto. Instead, it looked at him with a puzzled expression.
“Nine-Tails, don’t you have anything to say to me?” Naruto thought about it for a moment and decided to speak first.
Looking at Naruto’s two mysterious Samsara eyes, the Nine-Tails finally grinned and said, “I didn’t expect that my host is actually the descendant of the Six Paths Sage. It seems that this world is about to be reformed.”
“Hmm?” Naruto was a little confused. He didn’t understand what the Nine-Tail meant. Seeing this, the Nine-Tail said again, “I know almost everything about your situation outside. I also know why you came here, so don’t worry, I won’t hinder your training, and you can also take back the chakra that suppressed me.”
Chapter 007 Graduation Class Division (Old Version)
“Oh? You’re so nice?” Naruto was a little surprised. He had prepared a lot of arguments to talk to the Nine-Tails. He even thought of using pity to win the Nine-Tails’ sympathy. However, the Nine-Tails’ words made Naruto a little overwhelmed. This was completely beyond Naruto’s imagination.
“Humph! Of course it’s not that easy. I need to sign a spiritual contract with your animal path so that I can also see the outside world.” When he said this, Nine-Tailed Fox suddenly became excited, and its nine huge tails shook back and forth.
Naruto looked at the excited Nine-Tails with a frown on his face. He was speechless. He didn’t know what happened to the Nine-Tails, but he didn’t want to ask more. Anyway, the purpose of his coming here had been achieved. He thought for a while and then said, “You can sign a contract with my Animal Path, but you have to wait until I find the Animal Path clone. Now, I’m sorry to have to put up with you for a while.”
“Tsk, whatever you say. It’s been more than ten years anyway, so I don’t care about this period of time. Okay, you can go. Don’t bother me if you have nothing to do.” After the Nine-Tails finished speaking, it swept its tail and directly pushed Naruto out of the consciousness space. Looking at the leaving Naruto, the Nine-Tails grinned, as if laughing, and he was heard muttering, “The eyes and body of the Sage of Six Paths actually appeared on his body at the same time. It’s really strange. Maybe he will bring great reforms to this world.” The reason why the Nine-Tails was so happy to cooperate with Naruto was, on the one hand, that Naruto’s childhood deeds made him a little moved, but also limited. On the other hand, it was the eyes and body of the Six Paths, because he felt a huge breath of life from Naruto’s body. It had only felt this breath from two people, one was the Sage of Six Paths, and the other was the First Hokage. However, there was only one person, the Six Paths Sage, who possessed the Rinnegan and a huge breath of life. This was why the Nine-Tails was so happy.
After being pushed out of his consciousness space by the Nine-Tails, Naruto, who was lying on the bed, slowly opened his eyes and smiled slightly, “The Nine-Tails matter has been dealt with, so I just have to work hard according to the original plot.” With the Rinnegan, he believed that he would be much stronger than in the original. At least, in terms of chakra, he had too much. In the original, Naruto had to use 95% of his chakra to suppress the Nine-Tails, but now, he can mobilize chakra freely, and without the interference of the Nine-Tails, his control over chakra has also increased a lot. At this time, his chakra is estimated to be more than that of the Third Hokage.
Of course, chakra cannot indicate strength. He has so much chakra, but he has no means of attack and no combat experience. He knows this. If it is a life-and-death fight, Naruto can kill the average Chunin instantly if he does not have the Rinnegan. However, if the opponent understands the Rinnegan, he can barely remain undefeated. As for Mizuki, he was killed instantly in a completely incomprehensible state.
“Forget it, don’t think too much about it. We will be divided into groups tomorrow, so I should go to bed early.” Naruto thought for a while and closed his eyes…
The next morning, Naruto got up early, stood in front of the mirror, took out a kunai and shaved off the six whiskers on his face. He heard that these six whiskers represented the traces of the Six Paths Sage, but Naruto had no intention of leaving them. He himself had the Rinnegan, which was already the best trace. Moreover, these six whiskers were indeed very destructive. Looking down at the yellow suit that had not changed for thousands of years, Naruto was a little amused. He didn’t know what he was thinking before, and he actually wore this suit for so long.
He took out his toad wallet and thought to himself, “This little money should be enough to buy some new clothes. Anyway, I can get money by completing missions in the future.” After thinking about it, Naruto quickly went out and found a barber to get his hair cut. As for the hairstyle, he liked his father’s hairstyle very much, so Naruto chose this hairstyle without hesitation.
After getting his hair cut, Naruto ran into a clothing store, picked up a black top and a pair of black trousers, and put on a black divine robe. After changing his clothes, he stood in front of the mirror, looked at himself, took off the forehead protector on his hand and tied it on his forehead. At this time, the change in clothes made Naruto’s image change greatly. He remembered that his father also liked to wear a forehead protector on his forehead, so Naruto now looks like a little fourth-generation, but the difference is that the fourth-generation wears a white divine robe, while Naruto wears a black one.
After changing his clothes, Naruto went straight to the graduation briefing. It must be said that Naruto’s outfit was perfect, with golden hair and black divine robes, plus his mysterious Rinnegan. At this moment, Naruto looked – very handsome.
Standing in front of the classroom door, the whole class was attracted by Naruto, but what attracted them was not his clothes, but the mysterious Rinnegan.
“Who is this person? I have never seen his eyes before. But he is so handsome,” said Ino, one of the Twelve Little Strongmen, with a crazy look on his face.
Sakura on the side felt that this “mysterious man” looked very familiar, “Could it be? Naruto?” Sakura shook her head helplessly. The Naruto in her impression was much worse than this man, especially his eyes, so mysterious and so beautiful, which was something the previous Naruto did not have.
Naruto, who was standing at the door, had no expression on his face. He was a taciturn person by nature, so, regardless of the questions of his classmates, he walked into the classroom silently and looked around the classroom. Naruto’s Rinnegan stopped on a little girl with white eyes. Naruto was slightly stunned, then walked towards the little girl with white eyes.
“Hyuga Hinata-san, can I sit here?” Naruto asked lightly. Although nothing could be heard from Naruto’s voice, the careful Hinata knew that Naruto’s tone was not cold, but the kind of tone that only people who don’t know how to express themselves would have. In fact, Hyuga Hinata’s thoughts coincided with Naruto’s. In fact, Naruto really wanted to greet her “gently”, but Naruto didn’t know what gentleness was.
“Of course, Naruto-kun,” Hyuga Hinata replied in a low voice. Naruto was stunned and asked in confusion, “Do you know who I am?” It’s no wonder, Naruto has changed a lot at this time. Not to mention his outfit, Naruto’s pair of Samsara eyes alone are enough to make him completely changed.
“Yeah,” Hyuga Hinata responded softly, but her little face turned red to the neck, and the index fingers of both hands began to collide with each other. Seeing this, Naruto recalled the plot and suddenly understood that in the original work, Hinata liked him very much, and in his previous life, Naruto heard a sentence, which seemed to be that there is always an intuition about the person he likes. “Maybe it is this intuition that made Hyuga Hinata recognize me.” Naruto thought about it and didn’t find it strange.
“Wow, this is Naruto, the inconspicuous last-place student before? His eyes are so beautiful.” The voice of a certain lovelorn made Naruto speechless. How could the Rinnegan only mean beautiful in her mouth? She was indeed a lovelorn. She touched her own Rinnegan. “But these eyes are indeed very beautiful,” Naruto exclaimed.
“Hey! Sakura, what’s wrong with Naruto’s eyes? They are so beautiful. Is he wearing contact lenses?” Ino Masaru, who was next to Sakura, said mysteriously.
“I don’t know what’s going on, but today Naruto seems to be a different person. He has a different temperament.” Thinking of Naruto who was always bullied by her in the past, Sakura felt that Naruto was much better today. However, Sakura’s second personality shouted in her heart, “So handsome, as cool as Sasuke.”
Let s not talk about others first, let s talk about Naruto. At this moment, he is sitting next to Hyuga Hinata, and he is also very excited. When he was reading comics in his previous life, he liked this little girl very much, almost to the point of fanaticism. Now that he is in front of the person he likes, Naruto doesn t know what to say. On the one hand, he is shy, and on the other hand, Hinata is also shy.
“Should I say I like you?” Naruto was conflicted. He wanted to say this to Hinata, but every time the words came to his lips, he swallowed them back. “Never mind, just die. There will be no more chances if you miss this opportunity.” Naruto made up his mind, secretly cheered himself up, and tilted his head to say, “Hinata…um…when do you say we should start to be divided into classes?” Naruto almost slapped himself twice after he asked. Seeing the shy look on Hinata’s face, Naruto’s confession plan failed.
Chapter 008: Class Division Shock (Old Version)
Because of Naruto’s question, Hinata’s face blushed again, because this was the first time Naruto took the initiative to talk to her. Hinata’s excitement can be imagined. She almost fainted. Fortunately, she had strong willpower. She resisted the urge to faint and stammered, “It…should…almost…be about to start.” After saying this, Hinata felt a sense of relief in her heart.
Oh Naruto replied and stopped talking. He was also very nervous at this time. He also noticed Hinata s abnormality, but he was not much better. He even felt his hands a little cold, which was a condition that only occurred when one was extremely nervous. So, due to their shyness, they fell into silence again.
“Hey! Why are you here, you loser? It looks like you haven’t graduated yet.” Inuzuka Kiba, one of the Twelve Ninja Warriors of Konoha, suddenly jumped out and shouted. His expression was even more rampant than that of Naruto in the original work.
Naruto frowned slightly and didn’t say anything. Although Naruto wanted to get angry, he thought that they were all classmates, so he chose to remain silent. However, this phenomenon made Kiba think that Naruto was afraid of him, so Kiba started yelling again.
“Hey, where did you buy a pair of contact lenses today? They’re pretty good. But don’t think that you can make Sakura, whom you love, fall in love with you by pretending to be deep,” Ya teased without any mercy.
Hearing this, Naruto stood up from his chair with a bang, anger rising in his heart. Ever since his memory merged with Naruto’s, he has always regarded the memory of chasing Sakura as a shame. In his previous life, although he had no money and status, he was bullied by many people. However, he could not resist in his previous life, and it was normal for him to be looked down upon. However, he is different in this life. In terms of identity, he is the son of the Fourth Hokage, and in terms of strength, he has the Rinnegan and is invincible in the entire class. Therefore, Naruto does not want to endure it anymore. In his words, he should strike when it is time to strike.
“What did you say?” Naruto looked coldly at Kiba who was constantly yelling in front of him. The mysterious Rinnegan revealed a dangerous light. Kiba’s heart suddenly palpitated and he instinctively wanted to apologize, but when he remembered that the whole class was watching, Kiba chose to look Naruto in the face.
“I say, you last-place guy, don’t think you can get rid of your last-place status just by changing your clothes,” Ya shouted.
Naruto felt a surge of anger rising in his mind. He hated the feeling of being looked down upon, especially being looked down upon by someone even more rubbish than himself. “What qualifications do you have to say that I’m the last one?” Naruto’s voice became colder and colder, giving people a chill.
Ya swallowed his saliva. Although he was a little scared, he forced himself to cheer himself up when he thought of Naruto’s usual performance. “You are the last one in the class. Do you still need me to tell you? If you keep talking nonsense, I will teach you a lesson on behalf of your parents.”
“My parents?” There was a roar in Naruto’s mind, and the blond man and the red-haired beauty appeared in Naruto’s mind. They were his parents, Minato Namikaze and Kushina Uzumaki. Whether in his past life or this life, Naruto respected these two very much. The spirit of giving everything for their children deeply moved Naruto, especially, they were Naruto’s parents in this life.
“Unforgivable…” Naruto muttered quietly with his head lowered.
“What do you mean?” Ya felt something was wrong.
Naruto suddenly looked up, his Rinnegan staring straight at Kiba. Amidst the puzzled looks of the crowd, Naruto stretched out his right hand, and a voice like Sanskrit chanting came out of his mouth, “All Things Heaven Lead…” As Naruto’s words fell, Kiba flew towards Naruto uncontrollably. Seeing this, Naruto leaned forward. There was no trace of Naruto anywhere on the spot. At this moment, a loud bang suddenly sounded on the ground. Everyone looked and saw that Naruto was holding Kiba with one hand and pressing him to the ground. A big hole was knocked out by Kiba on the hard ground, and Kiba fainted directly.
“What, what’s going on? When did the last-place guy become so powerful? And what was that move he just used? He could actually suck people over here.” Everyone started talking. Naruto’s move gave everyone a great shock. They had never seen a ninjutsu this powerful without using hand seals.
Sasuke, who had been sitting coolly in his seat watching the show, couldn’t help but be shocked. To him, that kind of attack just now was something he couldn’t even resist. Thinking of this, Sasuke’s eyes burst out with strong unwillingness, “Damn, the last one is so powerful. I’m the top student… What a irony.” Sasuke clenched his fists unconsciously, looking at Naruto with unwillingness and a strong desire to fight in his eyes.
As if sensing Sasuke’s gaze, Naruto slowly stood up. His black divine robe was blown up by the wind due to his big movement, and his long golden hair also fluttered. At this moment, Naruto’s charm was undoubtedly revealed, and this situation directly made all the crazy fans dizzy.
Naruto glanced at Sasuke indifferently, ignored Sasuke’s unwilling eyes, and sat back in his seat again. The fans on the side sighed that it was a pity. They wished that Naruto could sit next to them. Hinata, who was next to Naruto, was even more unbearable. When she saw Naruto’s handsome side, the blush on her face became even redder, and her body seemed a little shaky.
In the Hokage s office, the Third Hokage and a Jonin were watching the scene in the classroom, and everyone had a different expression on their face.
“It seems that Naruto’s bloodline limit is to control gravity. It’s a terrible power that can actually suck people in.” The third Hokage exclaimed in shock, and the other jonin all nodded. This power is too terrible. Just think about it, if someone is suddenly sucked in without knowing it, what will happen? You know, the duel between masters often depends on a moment. Besides, so far, Naruto has also revealed this kind of power. They don’t believe that Naruto’s eyes are so simple, especially the third Hokage. Although he doesn’t know what kind of power the Samsara Eye has, can something that can be called the Eye of God be bad?
“Kakashi, Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke are now in your care. I hope you can lead them well, especially Naruto. You must teach him well,” the Third Hokage said to Kakashi.
Yes Kakashi, who was concentrating on watching the intimate paradise on the side, closed the book and replied lazily. All the jonin immediately cast jealous eyes at Kakashi. Two geniuses, not to mention Uchiha Sasuke, the only descendant of the Uchiha family, and the top student of the school. They all knew the power of the Uchiha clan, and now with an unknown bloodline limit, two geniuses are in Kakashi’s class, which is simply envy for the other jonin in charge of the class.
In the classroom, Iruka was holding a form to divide the classes. Just like in the original work, Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura were in the same class. This made Ino instantly go crazy, but she was still suppressed by Iruka. As for the matter of Kiba, he didn’t say anything after he woke up. It was not that he didn’t want to, but he didn’t dare. Naruto’s mysterious power made him afraid.
As one by one the senior ninjas took their students away, only Naruto and his group were left in the classroom. Unlike the original, Naruto was not bored enough to do that kind of prank. He was very busy now, yes, very busy. Now his hand seals were very slow, and it was also because his memory was sealed. According to the previous Naruto, he didn’t even know what hand seals were, let alone practice. So, now Naruto can only practice hand seals non-stop. It may be because he has the Rinnegan, he learns hand seals very quickly, so now he is practicing the speed of hand seals. You know, he has the Rinnegan, which means he has five kinds of chakra attributes. Therefore, he will definitely go the path of ninjutsu in the future. Therefore, the speed of hand seals must be fast. You know, in addition to the power of chakra and ninjutsu in the battle between ninjas, the more important thing is the speed of hand seals.
“Kakashi, the king of lateness…” Naruto shook his head helplessly. Although he was familiar with the plot, Naruto still couldn’t help but complain silently. However, he still quietly practiced his hand seal speed. As for Sasuke, he still looked at Naruto with an unwilling expression. Naruto’s strength just now had deeply hit Sasuke. Naruto didn’t know what to say about this. In his previous life, he didn’t like Sasuke very much. In a simple word, Sasuke was an ungrateful person. Kakashi was so good to him, but in the end he still attacked without hesitation. Sakura and Karin were just clouds to him. For such a person, Naruto wisely chose to ignore him.
Sakura, who was standing by, looked at Sasuke, then at Naruto, and found that they were both doing their own things (Naruto practicing hand seals, Sasuke practicing fire eyes). Helplessly, Sakura could only lie on the table and wait for the unscrupulous teacher.
(PS: This is the last chapter today. I don t know how many updates you need in a day. No one left a message in the book review area, so I can only do my best and update twice a day)
Chapter 009 Self-introduction (old version)
Tick-tock! The clock at the back of the classroom rang again, and Naruto couldn’t help but look back, “Half past ten? Damn it, Kakashi is actually two and a half hours late.” Although he was familiar with the plot, when this incident really happened to him, Naruto couldn’t help but get angry. Naruto rolled his eyes and looked at the door. He vaguely remembered that Kakashi in the anime couldn’t escape Naruto’s pranks. At this time, Naruto was too bored, and he was thinking, should he put a blackboard eraser on the door?
Thinking of this, Naruto shook his head fiercely. He didn’t want to play a prank anymore because it was very childish. So, Naruto calmed down again. But after another twenty minutes, Naruto couldn’t help it anymore. “Damn Kakashi, you made us wait for you for nearly three hours. We can’t let you go easily,” Naruto muttered angrily.
The Rinnegan kicked the blackboard eraser on the desk suddenly, and a strong gravitational force was immediately generated. However, Naruto did not reach out to catch it. Instead, he emitted a repulsive force again. The gravitational force and the repulsive force collided, and the blackboard eraser was suddenly suspended tightly in front of Naruto’s eyes. Seeing this, Naruto smiled slightly. The Rinnegan has awakened four paths, but Naruto is still very unfamiliar with the abilities of this pair of eyes. Therefore, these days, Naruto has been practicing the gravitational and repulsive forces of the heavenly way. At this time, he can already suspend a not very large object in the air. Of course, he cannot suspend himself in the air. After all, it has only been a few days since he awakened his memories of his previous life. The reason he can understand the abilities of the Rinnegan so clearly is all thanks to watching anime in his previous life.
Under the shocked eyes of Sasuke and Sakura, Naruto controlled the blackboard eraser to fly above the door, then stretched out his right hand. A suction force was generated again, and the classroom door was immediately opened. Naruto quickly placed the blackboard eraser in the gap of the door, and again separated a repulsive force. The door closed gently again, just trapping the blackboard eraser. After completing this series of things, Naruto slowly exhaled. Although it sounds simple, only Naruto knows the difficulty. It is very difficult to control gravity and repulsion at the same time. It is something that can only be accomplished by doing two things at once. Gravity and repulsion must be used appropriately. If the gravity is too strong, the blackboard eraser will inevitably fly towards Naruto. If the repulsion is too strong, the blackboard eraser will be shaken away. The strength is difficult to grasp, but fortunately in his previous life, Naruto often practiced drawing circles with his left hand and squares with his right hand when he was bored. Of course, it can’t be said to be practice. It was mainly because when he was in the orphanage, no one played with him, so he used this way to pass the time.
“Naruto, is this really okay?” Sakura on the side almost knew what Naruto meant. Although she was shocked by Naruto’s ability, she couldn’t help but feel uneasy when she thought that he was playing tricks on their future guiding jonin. However, Sakura has always been a person with a dual personality. Look, the other personality in her heart is shouting, “Well done, Naruto, that’s what we should do. You made this beautiful girl wait for so long…”
“Idiot, how could a Jonin fall into such a shoddy trap…” Sasuke glanced at Naruto coolly, with a strong fighting spirit flashing in his eyes. Naruto wanted to reply but saw Sasuke’s “ambiguous” look. Naruto felt goose bumps all over his body, so he simply chose to remain silent.
Tick-tock! The clock rang again. It was already eleven o’clock. From Naruto’s tightly clenched hands, we could tell how angry Naruto was at this moment. Sakura was also full of anger. Even the always cool Sasuke couldn’t stand it. However, at this moment, the sound of the door opening was heard, and a silver-white head stretched out from outside. The person was about to speak, but a blackboard eraser fell from above. As expected, the blackboard eraser hit him directly on the head.
“Yeah! I didn’t dodge it.” Sakura cheered in her heart.
“Is this a Jonin as well?” Sasuke looked at the newcomer with disdain. He was a little worried about his future.
Naruto glanced at the person indifferently. He knew that this was Konoha’s lateness king Kakashi. It was something Naruto expected that he couldn’t avoid the blackboard eraser. After all, Naruto had watched anime. However, when he saw Kakashi in the anime up close, Naruto couldn’t help but take a few more glances. “Sure enough, just like in the original, he wears a mask every day,” Naruto thought silently. He remembered that in the original work, Kakashi’s face was a mystery, even more mysterious than that masked man Afei. Don’t you see, everyone later knew that the masked man was Obito, but Kakashi was still a mystery?
“My first impression of you is… quite annoying,” Kakashi said calmly with his dead fish eyes.
The three were speechless. It was clearly them who were late for so long, and now he was saying that he hated them.
“Follow me to the rooftop,” Kakashi said, then turned and left. Seeing this, the three slowly followed him. When they reached the rooftop, Kakashi took out a book called Intimacy Paradise and started reading it. Without even looking up, he said, “Let’s introduce ourselves first. This will help us get to know each other better.”
“Teacher, what should I introduce myself like?” Since Naruto didn’t speak, Sakura naturally took on this role.
“Well, it’s the things you like and dislike, as well as your ideals,” Kakashi waved his hand nonchalantly.
“Then teacher, shouldn’t you take the lead?” Sakura said dissatisfiedly. She was still upset about Kakashi being three hours late.
“In that case…” Kakashi closed the book and put it back into the tool bag, and began to introduce himself. “My name is Hatake Kakashi. I like a lot of things, and I hate a lot of things too. As for my dreams, even if I tell you, you won’t understand them… That’s all. Now, it’s your turn.”
“We only know your name…” Sasuke and Sakura’s faces were immediately filled with black lines. As for Naruto, he didn’t have any ideas. He remembered Kakashi’s introduction clearly. He didn’t have any big emotional fluctuations about this. He was just speechless.
“Okay, let’s start with you, little girl,” Kakashi said, pointing at Sakura.
“As for me…” Sakura hesitated, looked at Sasuke, then looked at Naruto, and said, “My name is Harumo Sakura, it’s better to say who I like rather than what I like… My dream is…” Sakura said while looking at Sasuke with a blushing face. Originally, she also had some thoughts about Naruto, but after all, so many years, Sasuke’s image has been deeply rooted, and for a moment, Sasuke still occupied the majority. “As for the things I hate, no, the person I hate is, Ino…” When Sakura said this, her face was suddenly full of murderous intent.
“Girls at this age really take love more seriously.” Kakashi sighed helplessly, and then said, “Next…”
Hearing this, Sasuke stood up, crossed his arms, and said coolly, “My name is Uchiha Sasuke. I don’t like anything, nor do I hate anything. But I have a dream that is not an ambition, and that is to revive the Uchiha clan, and also… kill that man with my own hands…” When he said this, Sasuke’s face was suddenly full of murderous intent. Sakura on the side was immediately frightened, and even Naruto couldn’t help but be shocked. He didn’t have such a strong murderous intent. After all, he was a good young man in the 21st century.
“As expected, it seems that incident had a great impact on him. Such a student is not easy to teach.” Kakashi suddenly felt a headache.
Seeing that he was the only one left among the three, Naruto stood up and said lightly, “My name is Uzumaki Naruto. I don’t like anything for the time being. What I hate is other people’s eyes. My dream is…” Naruto was silent for a while. Seeing this, Kakashi frowned, “Could his dream be to take revenge on Konoha?” Fortunately, Naruto’s dream made him very happy and a little surprised at the same time.
“My dream is to bring peace to this world. I want to make this a peaceful world where there will be no more wars, no more pain…” Naruto’s faint voice echoed on the rooftop as if he was swearing an oath. The three of them were shocked by Naruto’s dream. Apart from the legendary Six Paths Sage, who else has ever realized this dream?
After a brief shock, Sasuke snorted lightly and said nothing. As for what he was thinking, no one knew. Sakura, of course, was infatuated with her, while Kakashi nodded thoughtfully, thinking silently in his heart, “Perhaps you can really become the second Six Paths. After all, you have the eyes of the Six Paths Sage.”
“Okay, the introduction is over, everyone may disperse, but remember to gather here at five o’clock tomorrow. There will be an exercise tomorrow, an exercise for only the four of us. Also, remember to bring the tools used by ninjas. Also, I’ll give you a small tip, don’t eat breakfast,” Kakashi said with a sly grin on his face, but he was wearing a mask, so apart from the fact that one could tell from his dead fish eyes that he was smiling, it was unknown whether it was a sly grin or not. But Naruto thought he was grinning, after all, Naruto was familiar with the plot.
“Exercise? What exercise? Aren’t we supposed to do missions after graduation? Also, why don’t you want to eat breakfast?” Sakura looked at Kakashi with a curious baby’s face.
“Well! It’s just an exercise… It’s an exercise, but this exercise is very difficult. It’s an exercise that is said to have a 66% elimination rate, so you have to be prepared. After all, I don’t want you lovely classmates to go back to the Ninja School. As for why I don’t let you eat breakfast…” Kakashi’s voice suddenly became gloomy, and he said, “That’s because you will vomit.”
“Ah…” Sakura and Sasuke were stunned and couldn’t help but worry about tomorrow’s exercise, especially Sasuke. He is from the Uchiha clan and he must not be eliminated.
“Tsk…” Naruto didn’t take Kakashi’s words seriously at all. Seeing that the task was almost completed, he jumped down from the rooftop. Sasuke and Sakura were shocked. Even Kakashi was no exception. They hurried over to take a look, but saw Naruto standing steadily on the ground. With Kakashi’s eyesight, he naturally knew that the dust on the ground was not blown up when Naruto landed. Did he jump down or float down? Only Naruto knew this. He completely relied on gravity and repulsion to reduce his descent speed, so he couldn’t be in trouble at all.
“Damn, this last one…” Sasuke’s eyes flashed with unwillingness. For a moment, he wanted to jump off the rooftop directly, because he didn’t want to admit that he was not as good as Naruto. However, after seeing this height, Sasuke suppressed this impulse.
After returning home, Naruto began to practice gravity and repulsion again, and also used shadow clones to practice the speed of forming seals. As for the Flying Thunder God Technique, Naruto had studied it for a long time, and he didn’t understand many things, but he didn’t get discouraged. If the Flying Thunder God Technique was so easy to learn, then the whole Konoha would have been filled with people.
Chapter 010 Survival Exercise (Old Version)
The next morning, Naruto got up at five o’clock, but he did not rush to the training ground. He knew Kakashi, and he would be fine as long as he got there before ten o’clock. He didn’t want to wait for five or six hours in vain. Thinking of Kakashi, Naruto couldn’t help complaining in his heart.
Coming to an open grassland, Naruto began his training again. The first thing he paid attention to was naturally the speed of forming hand seals. Naruto was really speechless about this hand seal. It was much more difficult than watching anime. Many times, when Naruto was forming hand seals, once the speed increased, Naruto’s fingers immediately began to fight. There were several times when he formed the wrong seals, which caused the chakra in his body to churn. Fortunately, Naruto had a very large amount of chakra, otherwise it would be really difficult to do.
After creating hundreds of clones and arranging their tasks, the original body began to practice the gravity and repulsion of the Heavenly Path. As for the abilities of the other paths, Naruto had no choice but to leave them to the shadow clones to deal with.
“Ten Thousand Things Attracted by Heaven…” The chakra in the body immediately began to flow to the meridians in the right hand, and a huge rock was immediately pulled over. Seeing this, Naruto nodded. Although the power was not as great as Nagato’s, it was still enough for now.
“Shinra Tensei…” Powerful chakra began to surge in Naruto’s body, and a huge repulsive force burst out from Naruto’s body. The huge rocks pulled by gravity suddenly shattered, and the broken stones were blown away by the powerful repulsive force. The huge noise shook the silent grassland.
“Huh, the power of Tanabe is really strong, no wonder in the original book, Bunta and the other toads didn’t have even a trace of resistance, this is simply absolute defense, and it also has absolute attack.” Naruto nodded secretly with satisfaction. Absolute defense and absolute attack, this is an integrated offense and defense move, and as long as the power does not exceed one’s own by too much, no one can hurt oneself. However, this is only outside the cooling time of Shinra Tensei, because the power of Shinra Tensei is too great, so its cooling time is five seconds. Naruto is very dissatisfied with this, five seconds is a long time for a master.
Naruto didn’t feel much about this flaw except that he felt a little regretful. Don’t forget that the Rinnegan has Six Paths clones, and with his own Outer Path, it is very easy to gain five seconds, which makes up for this flaw. Moreover, the real power of the Rinnegan does not lie here. In the original work, Nagato’s Chibaku Tensei made Naruto envy him to death. If it weren’t for Nagato’s poor health, the Nine-Tails would have been killed at that time.
Time passed quietly as Naruto was training. As early as five o’clock, Sasuke and Sakura had arrived at the training ground. However, after waiting for nearly five hours, not only Kakashi, but even Naruto did not show up. This made Sakura furious, but considering that she had to maintain her ladylike image in front of Sasuke, she endured it. Although Sasuke did not say anything, his frown showed that he was very angry at the moment.
In the distance, a light sound of footsteps was heard. Sakura and Sasuke looked up instinctively, and saw Naruto walking slowly towards them from the opposite side. His black divine robe fluttered in the wind, his mysterious and beautiful Rinnegan exuded a faint charm, and his long golden hair was gently blown by the breeze. At this moment, Sakura’s anger suddenly disappeared, and for a moment, she didn’t know what to think.
As for Sasuke, he snorted coldly and didn’t say anything else. To him, he didn’t want to get involved in Naruto’s affairs, but Sasuke’s dissatisfaction could still be heard from his tone. Naruto glanced at the two of them indifferently, a hint of embarrassment appeared in his heart, and an embarrassed look on his face, but he didn’t say anything, because there was no need. To some extent, he, Sakura and Sasuke were people of the same level, and there was no distinction between superiors and subordinates. Even if he was absent today, it was none of their business. Thinking of this, Naruto just nodded at the two of them and found a place to sit down.
Sakura moved her mouth and wanted to say something, but when she saw Naruto’s “cold” expression, she still didn’t have the courage to speak, so the three of them were silent for a moment.
“Hi, everyone…” Kakashi’s voice finally appeared.
Hearing Kakashi’s voice, Sakura got angry and yelled, “You are too slow. You are five hours late…”
“Ah! I’m sorry. Today a black cat blocked my way forward, so I lost myself on the road of life for a moment. When I remembered it, so much time had passed…” Kakashi scratched his head innocently, but he didn’t look embarrassed at all.
“You’re lying…” Sakura’s face was immediately filled with black lines. A dignified jonin was actually stopped by a black cat for five hours. If she told anyone about this, no fool would believe it. Even the usually cold Sasuke couldn’t help but look at Kakashi with contempt. Naruto lowered his head and didn’t know what he was thinking. In fact, he was laughing in his heart. Kakashi’s classic excuse was too funny. A jonin was stopped by a cat for five hours. Isn’t this scene very funny? (With Kakashi’s appearance, being stopped by a black cat on the road, the rest is up to you to imagine…)
“Well, well! Don’t worry about such a small matter.” Kakashi took out an alarm clock from his body and placed it on a wooden stake beside him, then took out two bells, looked at the three puzzled people (Naruto was pretending) and smiled, explaining, “I have two bells here, and your task is to snatch these two bells from me before twelve o’clock. Remember, no matter what method you use, you can’t snatch the bells without the intention of killing me.” After that, Kakashi tied the bells to his belt.
“Wait, why are there only two bells? There are three of us here.” The careful Sakura immediately raised her question.
“Oh, that’s right. That is to say, one of you three will definitely go back to the Ninja School. As for who it will be, that depends on your own abilities. Also, whoever fails to grab the bell will not only have to go back to the Ninja School, but will also be tied to a wooden stake by me at noon today and have to watch the three of us eat our lunch boxes…” Kakashi said with his dead fish eyes narrowed.
Ah Sakura and Sasuke s stomachs growled immediately, and both of them had black lines on their faces, No wonder we were told not to eat breakfast. Only Naruto still looked as if it had nothing to do with him. He had already eaten very full when he came in the morning, so it didn t matter if he didn t eat lunch. As for elimination, Naruto had never thought about it at all, because he knew that they would pass in the end, and it had nothing to do with the original work. Considering the identities of Naruto and Sasuke, Kakashi would have to take them even if they were unwilling.
“Okay, stop talking nonsense. It’s getting late. Now, the exercise begins…” As soon as Kakashi finished speaking, Sakura and Sasuke quickly hid. Kakashi carefully sensed them and found that he could not find them. Kakashi smiled and said, “Your hiding skills are pretty good.” Looking back, Kakashi was stunned. Naruto was staring at him with a pair of reincarnation eyes.
“Hey! Naruto, do you have a problem?” Kakashi said weakly.
“I think there’s something wrong with your hairstyle. Come on, let me see how strong a jonin is.” Naruto said as he rushed forward. Seeing this, Kakashi took out a book called Intimate Paradise from his tool bag and started reading it, saying, “Okay, let me teach you one of the ninja skills, Taijutsu.”
“Just like in the original story, he doesn’t take me seriously. But… I am different from the original story,” Naruto thought, and kicked Kakashi quickly. Kakashi didn’t make any move, but just moved his body slightly, and Naruto’s kick missed. But Naruto was not discouraged. He supported himself with one hand and did a beautiful spin, then kicked Kakashi in the head. Kakashi grabbed Naruto’s foot without even looking at him, and pressed Naruto to the ground with his backhand.
“Naruto, your taijutsu skills are terrible,” Kakashi said with a smile.
“Really?” Naruto, who was pressed to the ground, suddenly disappeared with a bang. Kakashi’s pupils shrank when he saw this. He felt something was wrong and was about to leave, but at this moment, Naruto’s real body appeared and quickly stretched out his right hand towards Kakashi. The Ten Thousand Things Attraction was instantly activated, and a huge suction force was immediately generated. Kakashi was horrified. He found that he had left the ground and was flying towards Naruto quickly. Seeing this, Kakashi hurriedly put the Ten Thousand Things Paradise back into the tool bag, took out a kunai and shot it out. Naruto was slightly stunned when he saw this. He didn’t expect the reaction speed of the senior ninja to be so fast. However, he was only stunned for a moment. Naruto reacted immediately, cursed inwardly, and hurriedly cut off the gravity. Kakashi was relieved immediately.
However, “Shinra Tensei…” A huge repulsive force suddenly spread out from Naruto, and the surrounding land was immediately bounced away, and even Kakashi’s kunai was bounced away. Seeing this, Kakashi’s eyes flashed a gleam of light, and he quickly retreated. However, he seemed to underestimate the power of this move. Kakashi was still attacked by the repulsive force. In Kakashi’s horrified eyes, he felt as if his body was hit by a hammer. While in pain, his body kept flying back.
“What is this? Repulsion? Such a powerful force, is this Naruto’s Blood Limit?” Kakashi rubbed his chest after landing, and after letting out a breath, his face became solemn. He raised his left hand and gently pulled the forehead protector, and a three-magatama Sharingan was suddenly exposed. Three magatama slowly appeared in front of Naruto. Sasuke, who was hiding in the dark, naturally noticed it, and he felt inexplicably sad in his heart.
“How shameful that I have to use the Sharingan to deal with my own students.” Kakashi smiled bitterly in his heart. He no longer dared to underestimate Naruto. The power of Naruto’s Rinnegan was too strange, so he had to be careful when dealing with it.
Chapter 011 Survival Exercise (Old Version)
“Sharingan?” Naruto was stunned. He never expected that Kakashi would use Sharingan so decisively. All of a sudden, Naruto became nervous. As a long-established master, Kakashi had very rich combat experience, which was not comparable to Naruto at this moment. Although the power of Samsara Eye was very strong, the stronger the power, the longer it would take to adapt. He had just recovered his memory not long ago, and he had only a preliminary grasp of Samsara Eye, and his combat experience was almost zero. Naruto’s powerful chakra was of no use. Of course, if there were a few ninjutsu, then Naruto would have nothing to worry about. Even if he had no combat experience, Naruto would use his chakra to kill Kakashi.
“Naruto, I didn’t expect that your blood limit can be the control of gravity and repulsion, it really surprises me.” Kakashi said with a smile. Inside the scarlet Sharingan, the three magatama began to rotate slowly, and Naruto also looked directly at Kakashi’s Sharingan. He had no idea that Kakashi was using illusion on him.
Suddenly, Naruto felt dizzy and was startled. Thinking of the function of the Sharingan, he immediately knew that Kakashi was using illusion on him again. Without any hesitation, he activated the Rinnegan and used the powerful eye power to break the illusion of the Sharingan. Naruto took a breath and was secretly on guard in his heart, “The Sharingan is really powerful. I fell into the illusion without knowing it.” Naruto nodded secretly in his heart and was very grateful at the same time, “If it was someone else who used Kakashi’s illusion this time, wouldn’t I be dead?” Naruto knew that behind him was Uchiha Obito, the ultimate BOSS, and his Sharingan was not comparable to Kakashi’s.
“Teacher Kakashi, there is no need to use illusions against your students. If it weren’t for my eyes, I would have been knocked down by you now,” Naruto said lightly.
“Ah, Naruto, you really surprised me. I didn’t expect you to have grown to this extent,” Kakashi said with a look of relief.
Naruto was slightly stunned, knowing that Kakashi was his father’s disciple. Thinking of this, Naruto’s eyes softened. In this Naruto world, there were only a few people who cared about him, and Kakashi was one of them.
Sasuke, who was hiding in the dark, felt very uncomfortable at this time. Naruto, who had always been called the last one by him, was so powerful at this time. This seriously hit Sasuke’s self-esteem. Moreover, Kakashi’s three-magatama Sharingan made Sasuke jealous. Although he didn’t know what Kakashi’s Sharingan was, the three-magatama Sharingan still gave Sasuke a great stimulation.
“Come on… Teacher Kakashi, today I will let you see the power of my eyes.” Naruto said no more and rushed towards Kakashi quickly. Almost instantly, Kakashi also rushed up, and the two began a simple physical confrontation. Although Naruto had not learned physical skills, the powerful insight of the Rinnegan allowed Naruto to see Kakashi’s movements clearly. At the beginning, Naruto was a little at a loss. Facing Kakashi’s attack, although Naruto could see clearly, because he had no combat experience, Naruto didn’t know how to defend himself. Therefore, at the beginning, Naruto was severely beaten by Kakashi.
But later, Naruto gradually got used to it. Facing Kakashi’s attack, the powerful insight of the Rinnegan instantly saw through Kakashi’s attack method, and Naruto’s body began to keep up with his own Rinnegan. For some moves, Naruto would block if he could, and avoid if he could not block. Even if he could not avoid, Naruto would bear it at the lowest cost.
After a round of physical skills confrontation, Naruto and Kakashi both retreated. Naruto’s breathing was a little rapid, and his hair looked a little messy. On the other hand, Kakashi seemed to be at ease. After all, he was also a veteran jonin with rich combat experience, which was simply not comparable to Naruto, who was a latecomer.
“Naruto, I didn’t expect your physical skills to be so powerful. Is it your eyes that give you that?” Kakashi smiled. He felt relieved in his heart because he felt that his teacher had given birth to a good son.
“Teacher Kakashi, please stop making fun of me. When I was fighting with you, I was just on the defense.” Naruto smiled bitterly. The reason he could fight with Kakashi for so long was that he relied entirely on the insight of the Rinnegan to parry. As for counterattack, Naruto could not do it at all.
“Well! Naruto, don’t underestimate yourself. You are still young and you haven’t used the power of your eyes. Generally speaking, except for your lack of combat experience, everything else is still very good. At least, your eyes are powerful and you have a lot of chakra.” At this point, Kakashi couldn’t help but feel envious. Of course, he envied Naruto’s chakra amount. You know, according to Kakashi, Naruto’s chakra amount is dozens of times more than his own. Thinking of this, Kakashi looked at Naruto with some envy, but he didn’t know that he was completely wrong. Ever since Naruto took back the chakra that suppressed the Nine-Tails, his chakra was at least a hundred times more than Kakashi. If Kakashi knew about this, I wonder if he would vomit blood.
However, the method of forming shadow clones is to distribute the chakra in one’s body evenly to these shadow clones. In this way, if Naruto awakens the Six Paths, his chakra amount will be reduced by an unknown amount. After thinking for a long time, Naruto felt that this method was completely unfeasible. It was too disadvantageous. Therefore, Naruto decided to use the corpses of strong people as clones, just like Nagato in the original work.
“Flaw…” Sasuke, who was hiding in the dark, focused his eyes. Kakashi’s mind fluctuated for a moment. Just when he was envious of Naruto’s chakra amount, Sasuke immediately seized the opportunity and shot out several shuriken.
Bang! Bang! Bang! Three crisp sounds, three shurikens all pierced into Kakashi’s heart, stomach, and forehead. Sasuke was about to appear, but he was stunned, “This sound? No, it’s the sound of hitting a wooden stake.” Sasuke felt something was wrong, knowing that Kakashi used a substitution technique. He was very surprised at this time, “When did he make the seal?”
“At the moment when your mental fluctuations are stronger.” Kakashi’s voice suddenly appeared behind Sasuke. Sasuke was startled and wanted to attack, but Kakashi kicked Sasuke on the back, and Sasuke was kicked out immediately. Sasuke hated him secretly. At that time, when he saw Kakashi and Naruto fighting, Sasuke was very jealous and his eyes were a little blurred. It was at that moment that Kakashi discovered him and used the substitution technique to attract him out.
Naruto frowned, looked at Sasuke in front of him, and thought to himself, “I guess Sakura will be the next one. Should I go and help?” Naruto started to think about it.
“Naruto, you are not allowed to be distracted during a battle.” Kakashi’s voice woke Naruto up. Just as he was about to take any action, he felt a pain in his neck and lost consciousness. Kakashi’s figure appeared behind Naruto.
“Among these people, Naruto is probably the most difficult to deal with. If he had no combat experience, my sneak attack would not have succeeded this time.” Kakashi secretly breathed a sigh of relief. If others knew that he couldn’t subdue Naruto even with the Sharingan, then he would have no chance of survival.
“Then, Sasuke, you should take a nap too.” Kakashi smiled slightly and disappeared. Sasuke, who was alert, suddenly felt a pain in his neck and lost consciousness unwillingly.
“Ah…” There was a scream, needless to say, it was from Sakura. Kakashi, who was standing next to Sasuke, smiled slightly, “It seems that the shadow clone has ended the battle.” After a while, another Kakashi was seen carrying Sakura over. That was Kakashi’s clone. Sakura was knocked down by just an illusion…
After a long time, Naruto and Sasuke woke up one after another, looked at each other, and knew that they had failed. The only difference from the original was that the person tied up was Sakura. At this time, Kakashi said, “You, disappoint me so much…” Kakashi said while covering his head. It seemed that he was extremely disappointed.
. Naruto and Sasuke had dark lines on their faces, while Sakura felt ashamed.
“Forget it, I don’t want to talk about it. You don’t have to go back to Ninja School anyway…” Kakashi said with a sigh.
“What? We can pass this way?” Sakura looked at Kakashi with joy, Sasuke’s face was also full of hope, only Naruto looked indifferent. Of course he knew what Kakashi was going to say next, so he didn’t take Kakashi’s words seriously at all.
“I say, you all don’t have to be ninjas…” Kakashi suddenly said angrily, and his Sharingan, which had not been covered yet, looked particularly scary. Sakura was immediately frightened, and even Sasuke’s eyelids twitched. As for Naruto, he glared back with his Samsara eyes. He was not afraid of such a threat from Kakashi. Sasuke, who reacted, was also full of anger. A strong sense of unwillingness instantly filled his heart. If he couldn’t even be a ninja, how could he kill Uchiha Itachi? How could he revive Uchiha?
Seeing the expressions of Naruto and the other two, Kakashi’s tone suddenly relaxed and he said, “However, I can give you one more chance. Remember, only one chance. If you still can’t meet my requirements, then you should go home and be good children. The ninja industry is too dangerous.”
Chapter 012 Passed (Old Version)
“Is there still a chance?” Sakura looked up and asked. Even the cool guy Sasuke looked at Kakashi with hope on his face, but Naruto was the only one with indifference. Kakashi looked at the hopeful Sakura and Sasuke, and a smile appeared on his face. But after seeing Naruto, Kakashi’s face darkened again. “This damn kid, he always looks indifferent, as if nothing can make him care.” However, Kakashi did not say anything.
“Yes, I decided to give you another chance. The exercise will continue in the afternoon. However, the exercise in the afternoon will be more intense. Do you still want to continue?” Kakashi whetted the appetite of several people.
“Of course, of course I’m willing. We will definitely succeed.” Sakura suddenly came alive, as if she was afraid that Kakashi would go back on his word.
“Humph! Of course we have to continue,” Sasuke said coolly.
“Go on…” Naruto nodded. Although he looked so calm, he was actually a little nervous. He was really afraid that the plot would change and Kakashi would not let them pass. You know, the profession of ninja was very important to Naruto.
After getting the answers from the three, Kakashi smiled, then said seriously, “Sakura performed the worst in the morning exercise, so according to the agreement before the exercise, Sakura will be tied to a wooden stake and watch us eat lunch. So, I hope you will abide by the rules. If you violate them, then, sorry, you don’t have to continue the afternoon exercise, and you will be eliminated directly.”
“Ah…” Sakura’s stomach began to growl, and her heart was also in pain. Sasuke looked at Sakura hesitantly, but when he thought of the mission he was shouldering, Sasuke nodded, indicating that he agreed with Kakashi’s approach. Naruto nodded indifferently, he had seen Kakashi’s tricks in the anime.
“Well, I have something to do at the Hokage Building, but you must remember what I said. If I find out that you didn’t do what I said, you know the consequences. Anyway, I don’t want to teach students.” Kakashi waved his hand very reluctantly, as if teaching students was really a painful thing. Kakashi’s words scared Sasuke. He originally thought that Kakashi had left and he didn’t know what he would do. But when he heard Kakashi’s words, Sasuke suddenly thought, would Kakashi deliberately reveal this flaw so that he could exploit it? Thinking of this, Sasuke directly abandoned Sakura in his heart.
“Okay, my lovely students, I’m leaving first,” Kakashi said hello and disappeared with a bang. Now, only Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura were left in the entire training ground.
Gurgle! Sakura’s stomach growled again. Sasuke, who was about to put a piece of sushi into his mouth, was stunned. He turned to look at Sakura. Naruto did not touch the lunch box in his hand. To be honest, he was too full in the morning. Now it was only two hours later. Naruto really couldn’t eat the lunch box in the lunch box.
“Here you go…” Naruto opened the lunch box and placed the lunch box and chopsticks in front of Sakura, but Naruto did not look up. To be honest, he had not had any communication with others in his previous life, so he did not know how to express his feelings. Although he knew that Kakashi was acting, but reaching out to help others, Naruto couldn’t help feeling a little… embarrassed, yes, embarrassed.
“Naruto, you…you will be sent back to the ninja school,” Sakura said with some emotion.
“I’m not hungry. I’ve already eaten this morning. Besides, Kakashi-sensei is not here right now. You just need to eat quickly and everything will be fine.” After saying this, Naruto put the lunch box in front of Sakura and walked away. He couldn’t say such caring words. Being able to say so much at once was already a huge improvement for Naruto.
“I’ll give you mine, too.” After thinking about it, Sasuke made a choice. Letting a girl watch him eat while hungry was a bit unbearable for even the coldest Sasuke.
“Sasuke…” Sakura’s eyes turned red. Looking at Naruto’s back and then at Sasuke, Sakura’s heart was suddenly moved.
Sasuke had just untied the rope from Sakura, when suddenly, the sky was covered with dark clouds and Kakashi’s angry voice was heard, “You, you actually dared to disobey my order…”
Sakura, who was about to eat, was suddenly startled. Seeing this, Sasuke became ruthless. Since he had been discovered, he might as well be frank. “Kakashi, the three of us are a team. How can we watch Sakura starve? Since you have discovered us, you can do whatever you want.” Sasuke also became ruthless. He thought bitterly in his heart, “Anyway, the Uchiha clan left behind a lot of ninjutsu secrets. I don’t believe that if you can’t be a ninja, you can’t become a strong man.”
“Teacher Kakashi, since we are a team, we must stick together. I don’t think there is anything wrong with the choice just now. I don’t know what a ninja should abide by, but I think that as a human being, if he can even abandon his companions, then he is not worthy of being a human being,” Naruto said lightly. He was a little tired of acting in this scene, so it would be better to end it early.
“Unworthy of being a human being?” Kakashi was stunned, a trace of nostalgia flashed in his eyes, and he thought of Obito in his heart. Obito once said something similar to Naruto. At this moment, Naruto made Kakashi see the shadow of Obito in the past.
“I declare that you have passed,” Kakashi said with a sudden smile.
“Passed?” Sasuke and Sakura were both stunned, but Naruto did not show much emotion. This result was already within his expectations. From the moment he said that, he knew that Kakashi would definitely declare them qualified.
“Yes, you have passed. The mission is the life of a ninja. This is the iron rule that a ninja must abide by. If he cannot abide by this iron rule, then he is a waste. As a waste, he does not have the qualifications to be a ninja.”
“But, Mr. Kakashi, why did you let us pass?” asked the innocent Sakura.
After looking at Sakura, then at the indifferent Naruto and the cold Sasuke, Kakashi said, “Those who cannot abide by the iron laws of ninja are trash, but those who abandon their companions in order to abide by the iron laws are trash among trash. So, as your teacher, I would rather accept three trash students than three trash among trash.” At this point, Kakashi’s dead fish eyes began to become dazed again.
“Waste among wastes?” Naruto thought secretly in his heart. At this moment, Naruto’s heart seemed to be deeply moved. Unlike reading comics, only by experiencing it personally can one understand the meaning of this sentence. Looking at the relaxed smile on Sasuke’s face, Sakura’s face full of moved tears, and Kakashi’s face full of nostalgia, Naruto’s heart was very complicated “Have I been integrated into them? But this is not bad either.” A faint smile appeared at the corner of Naruto’s mouth. To be honest, this was the first time he smiled from the heart since he recovered his memory. He has always followed the plot in the original work, so he has always regarded himself as an outsider, but at this moment, he has begun to gradually integrate into his role, Uzumaki Naruto. His mission is to quell this troubled world. This is the meaning of his existence.
Chapter 013 Sasuke’s Heart (Old Version)
After passing the so-called survival exercise, Naruto and his friends began to follow Kakashi to do D-level tasks, either helping to weed or taking care of children. Naruto didn’t have much objection to this. Normally, Naruto used his shadow clone to complete the task, while he began to practice, which was similar to his usual practice, the speed of forming hand seals, refining chakra, and familiarizing himself with the power of the Rinnegan and controlling it. After all, the power of the Rinnegan was too strong. If Naruto hadn’t reduced the power of Shinra Tensei during the last battle with Kakashi, Kakashi would have been seriously injured. So, this time Naruto learned his lesson and controlled the Rinnegan. At the same time, he was also practicing climbing trees and treading water. Because Naruto had too much chakra, he was seriously injured when he was practicing climbing trees and treading water, and he didn’t know how much water he drank. Fortunately, he had the Rinnegan, so he controlled his chakra very well. But even so, it took him a whole week.
“Flying Thunder God, ah Flying Thunder God, how can I learn it?” Naruto murmured while looking at the sky while lying in the place where he often practiced.
The practice of Flying Thunder God was much more difficult than he had imagined. If there was one thing that was the most mysterious in this world, besides the human body, it would be space. According to the explanation in the Book of Seales, the basic concept of Flying Thunder God was nothing more than space jumping, just like Naruto and his friends playing checkers in their previous life. As long as the concept was correct, one could jump very far out of thin air. However, Naruto had used it many times and it was of no use at all. He even had doubts as to whether the Flying Thunder God sorcerer in the Book of Seales was correct.
“What’s going on?” Naruto took out a three-pronged kunai from his tool bag. This was the special kunai for Flying Thunder God. According to the records in the Book of Seals, Naruto specially made dozens of such kunai. For this, Naruto’s toad wallet was flattened several times. However, after engraving the sorcerer on it, Naruto found a very serious problem. According to the anime he watched before, when Minato Namikaze performed a space jump, he would throw the kunai at the designated point, and he could jump to that place instantly, but Naruto couldn’t do it. He found that when he threw the kunai engraved with the sorcerer, he actually… had no idea where the kunai was. At this time, Naruto couldn’t help but feel a little frustrated. He couldn’t even sense the kunai, so how could he perform a space jump?
“Father is indeed a genius. He can actually create such a mysterious space ninjutsu, the golden flash.” Thinking of this, Naruto couldn’t help but feel envious. However, at this moment, Naruto, who had been squinting his eyes, suddenly opened them abruptly, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.
“The mission to capture Ahu was successful, so is the next mission to the Land of Waves?” Naruto murmured. He thought of the unknown gender of Haku Mizunotsuki in the anime. To be honest, when he watched the anime again, he was depressed for a long time because of the death of Haku Mizunotsuki. The unknown gender was not a big deal, the most important thing was that she was such a perfect person.
“Should I help Shiro Mizunotsuki? If it’s a boy, then let him go. If it’s a girl…” Thinking of this, Naruto’s face couldn’t help but blush. To be honest, he had some improper thoughts about Shiro Mizunotsuki. After all, Shiro Mizunotsuki was very perfect in Naruto. Especially when he thought about the anime he watched before, Kabuto actually resurrected Shiro Mizunotsuki through the Impure World Reincarnation. At that time, he was sad for a long time.
“No, I must save him (her). Even if it’s a man, I will save him (her). It’s a pity to let such a pure and kind person die.” Naruto thought about it and finally made a decision. As for why he had to save him (her), only he himself knew it.
.Hokage Building.
“Well, you have a lot of tasks this time. Go to the next door house to help Grandma Wang weed, and help an old lady in the west of the village take care of her children…” said the Third Hokage with a pipe in his mouth.
“I say, old man Sandaime, can’t you give me a proper mission? It’s such a waste of my eyes,” Naruto said calmly, pointing at his own Rinnegan. He knew that if he didn’t say it now, he would have no chance to meet Mizunotsuki Haku.
“Uh…” Looking at Naruto’s mysterious Rinnegan, the Third Hokage almost choked on his own cigarette. After coughing for a while, he looked up at Naruto’s eyes. Those blue Rinnegan and the clearly visible ripples were so perfect.
“Naruto, how can you speak to the Hokage like that?” Kakashi on the side knew that he could not just sit there and watch any longer, so he jumped out immediately and spoke sternly to Naruto.
He glanced at Kakashi indifferently and said, “Teacher Kakashi, for me, such a mission is a complete waste of time. Only through actual combat can my strength be improved. Don’t you agree, old man Third Generation?” Naruto said the second half of the sentence to the Third Generation Hokage.
.. Kakashi was speechless for a moment. Yes, no one can stand doing this kind of D-level mission every day, especially Naruto and Sasuke.
“Why do you want power so much? What do you have that needs to be protected?” The Third Hokage asked quietly on the table with his pipe.
Hearing this, Naruto closed his eyes, then suddenly opened them and said, “I need power. I need power to save this dirty world. This is my mission.”
“Mission?” The Third Hokage frowned slightly and said, “Naruto, although your eyes are magical and powerful, I hope you know not to push yourself too hard. After all, that person only has one.” The Third Hokage’s words were obvious. He felt that Naruto had gone a bit too far. In his opinion, Naruto’s character changed drastically because he possessed the Rinnegan. In his opinion, Naruto thought too highly of himself because he possessed the eyes of the Six Paths Sage. After all, not everyone can save the world. According to the legend, only the Six Paths Sage did it. The Six Paths Sage quelled the turmoil in the Samurai Age. It was obvious that the Third Hokage misunderstood Naruto’s meaning. Naruto’s mission was indeed to pacify the troubled times, and it was a mission given by the Six Paths Sage himself.
“Old man Third Hokage, I won’t waste any more time. Anyway, I won’t do a D-level mission. If you insist on asking me to do a D-level mission, then just consider it as me asking for leave. Instead of having the leisure time to play house, I might as well practice to improve my strength.” Naruto didn’t care what the Third Hokage thought and went straight to the point.
“Yes, Third Hokage, please let us do a more advanced mission. The things I carry on my back do not allow me to waste time on this D-level mission.” Suddenly, Sasuke’s gloomy voice came from behind Naruto. Naruto looked at Sasuke in surprise and found that his face was full of murderous intent at this time. Even Sakura, who was standing next to Sasuke, was frightened and trembling. Seeing this, Naruto frowned slightly, walked to Sasuke and gently patted his shoulder, saying, “Don’t work so hard, we are a team, your business is my business, if you need help, I will help you.”
Sasuke’s body was obviously stunned, but he quickly recovered. However, Naruto felt it clearly. Seeing this, Naruto smiled slightly. He found that he had smiled more and more in recent days. After spending so much time with Sasuke, Sakura and the others, he has gradually integrated with them.
Originally, Naruto used to dislike Sasuke. The reason was that when he was watching anime in his previous life, he always thought that Sasuke was an ungrateful person who could never be tamed due to Sasuke’s performance. Therefore, in this life, Naruto never thought about establishing any bond with him.
However, he has been with Sasuke for nearly a month, and they know each other very well. He found that Sasuke is a good person. Sasuke is not bad, and he is very simple, so simple that a little black can dye him black. This is why Sasuke became like that in the original work. Thinking about it carefully, Naruto also understands Sasuke’s pain. A seven or eight-year-old child saw his most beloved brother kill his family and parents with his own eyes. That kind of pain, Naruto can’t imagine, it’s like his favorite girl and other boys killed him together. That kind of pain, that kind of hatred, I guess anyone would go crazy.
Because of Naruto’s words, the murderous aura on Sasuke instantly disappeared. Naruto smiled slightly and said, “Sasuke, no matter how much pain you feel in your heart, no matter what sad things you have, you can tell me. After all, we are companions.” Naruto’s words seemed to be suggestive, but there was nothing unusual when listening carefully. No one would have thought that Naruto knew everything about the Uchiha clan genocide.
What Naruto said to Sasuke was of great significance. In the original work, although Naruto and Sasuke had established a deep bond, in the final analysis, they were always people from two different worlds. Naruto never asked Sasuke what happened, and he didn’t know why Sasuke was so sad every day, let alone how to comfort Sasuke. So, if Naruto had asked Sasuke why he was so painful at that time, I think, over time, Sasuke would definitely have told Naruto. If Naruto was not careless, but cared about Sasuke’s inner world, I think Sasuke would not have been so suppressed by the hatred of genocide and his personality would not have been distorted.
No matter what it is, once it is suppressed in the heart for too long, and there is no one to listen to him at that time, it will explode one day, and it will be an unstoppable explosion. Naruto now understands this, so he is trying to get into Sasuke’s heart.
In fact, just as Naruto thought, Sasuke’s heart was very complicated. On the one hand, Naruto’s performance during this period made Sasuke very jealous. On the other hand, although he didn’t say anything to Naruto, Naruto always cared about him inadvertently. Sasuke’s heart was dead when the Uchiha clan was destroyed. His heart was completely dark and completely cold. It was precisely because of this that Sasuke could feel even a little sunshine and a little warmth. And now Naruto’s words, “No matter what pain you have, no matter what uncomfortable things you have, you can tell me”, this sentence could not be dissipated in Sasuke’s heart for a long time. For many years, he hoped that there was a reliable person to whom he could tell all the pain in his heart, but no, but now, Naruto gave him warmth, and for a moment, Sasuke really wanted to tell Naruto everything in his heart, but he knew that he couldn’t say it, at least, not now.
Chapter 014: Wave Country Mission Starts (Old Version)
“Naruto, thank you, I’m fine,” Sasuke said softly with his head down.
“What?” Naruto scratched his ears. Of course, he heard what Sasuke said. His brain was a little frozen. Thank you? Well, of course, these two words are not uncommon, but it depends on who said it. Sasuke? Don’t mention it. I have known Sasuke for so long, but I have never heard these two words. Seeing the astonishment on the faces of the Third Hokage and Kakashi, you can know how valuable these two words of thank you are to Sasuke.
“No, nothing…” Sasuke’s face turned red, and he stammered back. This phenomenon almost made the third generation choke to death. What was going on? Sasuke said thank you, but now he blushed? The third generation could clearly remember that since the Uchiha clan was destroyed, the word thank you had not appeared in Sasuke’s mouth. As for blushing? In the past few years, the expression on Sasuke’s face was hatred and disdain, nothing else.
“Okay, how come you blush after looking at a little girl? Look, Sakura is stunned.” Naruto couldn’t help but rubbed Sasuke’s hair. To be honest, Sasuke was still very cute before he turned bad. This was what Naruto was thinking at the moment.
“Hey! You pervert, don’t touch me!” Sasuke immediately slapped Naruto’s hand away, his face turned ashen, and uh, there was a hint of red. He, Uchiha Sasuke, was at least twelve years old, and he was touched on the head and said such “ambiguous” words by his peer, which made Sasuke very embarrassed, especially when he noticed the expressions of the people present. At this time, Sasuke just wanted to beat Naruto up.
“Hey! Hey! Sasuke, what do you mean by pervert? Don’t use the wrong words.” Naruto said with a pout. Even he didn’t realize that his personality was slowly changing. His previous introversion was gradually changing. Although he was not extroverted, he was no longer as afraid to communicate with others as before. Just like now, if it were the old him, Naruto would never make such a joke with others.
Haha Several people burst into laughter, especially Sakura, while Kakashi and the Third Hokage seemed to be thinking, It seems that Naruto and Sasuke have established a deep bond. As long as Naruto s heart is captured, Sasuke shouldn t have any big problems. I think Itachi will also be relieved. The Third Hokage breathed a sigh of relief. The Uchiha clan was destroyed, and this matter was not unrelated to Konoha. It would be very dangerous to cut the grass without uprooting it, especially when it was the Uchiha clan and the Mangekyo Sharingan.
Uchiha Madara gave them a lot of pressure back then. Who knows, will Sasuke be another Uchiha Madara? This is like placing a time bomb in Konoha. However, at this time, the Third Hokage is not so worried. As long as Naruto and Sasuke get closer and closer, then Sasuke will not only not become Konoha’s enemy, but also a big trump card of Konoha. Thinking of this, the Third Hokage secretly gave Kakashi a hint. Seeing this, Kakashi narrowed his eyes. He could probably guess a little bit of the Third Hokage’s thoughts. He also felt that he had to capture Naruto’s heart first. On the one hand, it was the pair of reincarnation eyes, and on the other hand, it was because of Sasuke.
“Okay, after talking for so long, why don’t you assign us a more advanced task?” Naruto interrupted the laughter of several people.
Well, okay, I just happen to have a C-rank mission here, so I’ll give it to you guys.” The Third Hokage shouted towards the door, “Come in.”
At this time, Naruto and the others looked towards the door, only to see an old man reeking of alcohol staggering in. While Naruto and the others were staring at the old man, the old man was also staring at Naruto and the others. The old man said, “I say, are they also considered ninjas? They are just a bunch of kids, especially the blond one, who is childishly selling a pair of contact lenses. What is he doing? Is he trying to show off?” After the old man said this, he burped.
” .” A “?” character suddenly appeared on Naruto’s forehead. He actually used the Samsara Eye as a contact lens? And he said I was pretending? Naruto’s anger rose up, and he stared at the old man with his Samsara Eye and said, “Hey! You old drunkard, do you want to die?”
“Hey, kid, is this how you in Konoha treat your employers? If so, I think Konoha will be doomed.” The old man didn’t care about Naruto’s murderous words at all. He took a sip of wine and said.
However, what he didn’t know was that this sentence undoubtedly angered the Third Hokage. He actually said in front of the Hokage that Konoha would be destroyed sooner or later? Even the other four great Hokages wouldn’t dare to say this. Suddenly, everyone present was waiting for this old man with murderous intent on their faces.
The old man was so scared that he was sweating coldly and even sobered up. At this moment, he also realized how much he had said. This is the Konoha Ninja Village. How dare a mere ordinary person like him say that Konoha will be destroyed sooner or later? Isn’t this a long life of idleness? Thinking of this, the old man quickly apologized and said that he was talking nonsense because he was drunk. After hearing what the old man said, the Third Hokage couldn’t argue with an ordinary person. You know, the Hokage is very busy.
“This is your employer, your job is to protect him and bring him home safely,” said the Third Hokage calmly.
Oh Several people responded. No one had any objection to this mission, except Naruto who looked at the old man with displeasure. If it weren t for Mizunotsuki Haku, he wouldn t bother with this dead old man. You know, in the original work, this mission was at least A-level. If it weren t for Naruto s Nine-Tailed Fox bursting out at the last moment, Kakashi and the others would probably have been killed.
“My name is Dacina, and I’m a very famous bridge-building expert…” Dacina said while burping. The strong smell of alcohol made Naruto and the others frown. “Damn drunkard,” Naruto and the others cursed in their hearts.
“Wow, the world outside the village is so beautiful!” Sakura immediately started shouting as she left the village. Hearing this classic words, Naruto’s mouth twitched. In the original work, this sentence should have been said by himself, but with this change, it was Sakura who said this.
“Hey, are you a ninja? Why are you shouting so loudly?” Datchina couldn’t help but speak out. He was now a little worried about his life.
“Don’t worry, they are all ninjas, and I, a senior ninja, am here.” Kakashi suddenly appeared beside Tatsuna at some point. Tatsuna was startled for a moment, and only heaved a sigh of relief when he saw it was Kakashi. It seemed that he had been being chased for a long time.
Is that so Datchina s face looked a little grim. He always felt that he would be in danger this time, and he also lied about the level of the mission. Therefore, he was very worried whether these ninjas could handle missions above level C.
“Well! Don’t worry, it’s just a C-rank mission.” Kakashi thought that Tatsuya didn’t believe in the strength of Naruto and the others, so he spoke out to comfort them. That was the fact. He was indeed worried that Naruto and the others were not strong enough to cope with it. He was even a little worried about Kakashi’s strength. After all, he lied about the level of the mission.
“According to the plot, the extra ghost brothers will appear in a while. What should I do? Kill them or let them go?” Naruto was a little conflicted. As a young man in the 21st century, he would not dare to kill anyone, let alone a chicken. After thinking about it, Naruto decided to act according to the circumstances. When the time came, he would have the choice to kill or let go.
Several people were walking slowly on the road. Datsuna was drinking and looking around. Kakashi also had a serious look on his face. Naruto glanced at them and found that Sasuke and Sakura had no reaction. Both of them were out of the village for the first time and were very curious about the new things outside. However, Naruto was not happy because he knew that there were two extra ghost brothers waiting for them in front. Moreover, Kakashi obviously felt something. According to the original work, Naruto and his friends were targeted by these two ghost brothers when they just left the village. As an elite senior ninja, Kakashi probably discovered it early.
Chapter 015: A Tragedy of the Past (Old Version)
“Teacher Kakashi, do you think there are any ninjas in the Land of Waves?” Sakura, who had been excited for a long time, finally returned to normal. Thinking that it was the first time for her and others to go out of the village to carry out a mission, Sakura felt a little nervous.
“Don’t worry, Sakura. The Land of Waves is a country without ninjas. Moreover, no ninjas will appear in a small C-rank mission,” Kakashi said with a smile, squinting his dead fish eyes.
When Datsuna, who was standing by, heard what Kakashi said, he felt a little sad. Others might not know, but he knew it very clearly. In his heart, Kado was completely invincible. Not to mention ordinary ninjas, he could probably even invite high-level ninjas.
Oh Sakura nodded in sudden realization, then asked, Then Teacher Kakashi, is it true that only our Fire Country has a ninja village? Sakura looked at Kakashi with a curious baby look on her face. Naruto, who was standing next to her, almost laughed when he heard what Sakura said, but it didn t seem strange after thinking about it. Sakura was still so young and had never left Konoha Village. When she was in school, the teachers at school basically taught ninja fighting skills and some basic concepts, but didn t talk about the continental structure. So, it wasn t strange that Sakura thought so.
” ..” Kakashi was stunned, obviously frightened by Sakura’s words, but a jonin is a jonin, Kakashi reacted quickly and explained, “That’s not the case. There are five large ninja villages in the entire continent, and there are many small ninja villages, but I won’t explain in detail, you will know it when you grow up.”
“Five big ninja villages? Which five? Does our Konoha count?” Sakura’s desire for knowledge was obviously growing stronger.
Kakashi was helpless. It was the first time he felt that there was something wrong with Konoha’s teaching measures. However, seeing Sakura’s eager-to-learn look, Kakashi still explained, “Our Konoha is of course one of the five major ninja villages. The other four major ninja villages are respectively located in the Mist Shadow Village in the Land of Water, the Cloud Village in the Land of Lightning, the Sand Village in the Land of Wind, and the Earth Village in the Land of Earth. And each village has a Kage, just like our Konoha. Our Kage is the current Third Hokage.” Kakashi looked proud.
“The Third Hokage? Is he very powerful?” Sakura asked doubtfully.
“…” Kakashi’s face was full of black lines, and he said angrily, “Of course our Hokage is powerful. He is known as the strongest Hokage of all generations and a ninja with the title of Ninjutsu Doctor.” Kakashi had already cursed Iruka, Naruto’s former teacher, in his heart. Is there anyone who teaches students like this? He actually knew nothing about the Kage in his own village.
“No way, the Third-Hai is so powerful!” Sakura shouted immediately, but little did she know that another personality in Sakura’s heart was saying with a look of doubt, “You must be kidding, is that old man so powerful?”
Naruto, who was standing by, heard the conversation between Kakashi and Sakura and thought of Sakura’s second personality. Unconsciously, Naruto accidentally laughed. But the next second, Naruto’s heart screamed that something was wrong, because Kakashi’s eyes full of anger were looking straight at Naruto.
“I say, are you three doubting the Third Hokage?” Looking at Kakashi’s posture, it seems that he may lose his temper at any time.
“No, no, how dare we doubt the Third Hokage?” Sakura, Sasuke and Naruto shook their heads almost at the same time, and their expressions changed, especially Sasuke, because he had seen the Third Hokage being defeated by Naruto’s seduction technique. So, when Kakashi said that the Third Hokage was so powerful, Sasuke’s suspicion was almost written on his face.
That s good Kakashi waved his hand and took out a copy of Intimate Paradise from his tool bag and started reading. The three of them couldn t help but breathe a sigh of relief when they saw this. Sakura secretly glanced at Kakashi and found a strange smile on Kakashi s eyes. Sakura was a little confused and secretly glanced at the cover of Intimate Paradise. Suddenly, Sakura s face turned red quickly, she spat lightly, and ignored Kakashi.

“Are you finally here, ghost brother?” Naruto glanced at a puddle of water on the ground and stepped over it without paying any attention. Sasuke kept his head down coolly. As for Sakura, his eyes kept floating back and forth between Naruto and Sasuke, and a trace of torment appeared on his face from time to time, as if he was choosing something. As for Kakashi, his eyes never moved away from the paradise of intimacy, but Naruto’s strong insight still saw that Kakashi’s eyes shrank for a moment. Naruto knew that Kakashi already knew the weirdness of this puddle of water.
After Naruto and the others walked over, the puddles on the ground finally began to change. After a while, two people with iron chains wrapped around their bodies jumped out of the water and quickly rushed towards Kakashi. Almost in an instant, Kakashi, who was watching the intimate paradise, was entangled by the iron chains.
“First one, take care of it.” One of the extras grinned sinisterly and exerted force with his hands, breaking the entangled Kakashi into several pieces.
“Then, the second one is you.” Another extra quickly rushed towards Naruto. Seeing this, Naruto frowned slightly, and his Rinnegan suddenly opened wide. A repulsive force instantly burst out from Naruto’s body. The extra was caught off guard and was hit by the repulsive force. He was flung away. Seeing this, the first extra immediately gave up Naruto and ran towards Tatchina. Tatchina, who was in a panic, saw the extra running towards him and turned pale with fright.
Bang! Bang! Two shurikens flew out, Sasuke made a move, and Sasuke’s shurikens were thrown very well, and the iron chain of the dragon suit was nailed to the tree. Seeing this, Naruto quickly rushed up and kicked the dragon suit on the neck. The dragon suit rolled his eyes and was kicked out, landing right next to the dragon suit that Naruto had knocked out with repulsion.
“Well done, Naruto, Sasuke.” Kakashi, who was hiding in a tree watching the show, jumped out with a smile on his face. Seeing this, Sasuke looked at the broken wood on the ground and knew that Kakashi used the substitution technique. He breathed a sigh of relief. He really thought Kakashi was dead. As for Naruto, he had known that Kakashi was hiding somewhere, so he was not surprised to see Kakashi come out. As for Sakura, she was pale and bloodless at this time, and her whole body was shaking. She didn’t show much expression when she saw Kakashi appear. Obviously, she was scared by what happened just now.
“Naruto, Sasuke, you both did a good job.” Kakashi patted their shoulders, turned to look at Sakura, sighed, and said, “Sakura, I didn’t expect you to be so scared that you couldn’t move. If I had known, I would have solved it myself.” Kakashi looked very disappointed.
“Teacher Kakashi, I think Sakura’s behavior is normal. After all, she just graduated from the Ninja School, and she is a girl after all,” Naruto stepped forward and said. Although he was surprised by Sakura’s performance, he didn’t want Kakashi to continue to attack Sakura. There were many ninjas in Konoha who gave up their ninja careers because they couldn’t stand the blow. Naruto didn’t want one of the Twelve Ninjas to be missing in the future.
Kakashi looked at Naruto deeply and sighed slightly. He knew what Naruto meant. He just said something about Sakura just to motivate her, but he forgot that Sakura was a girl after all. Can you expect every female ninja to be like Tsunade?
“Sakura, don’t think too much. You will get used to it slowly. To be honest, I was also scared just now, but as soon as I thought about protecting you and Sasuke, as well as our mission client, an inexplicable power surged out of my body. That power made me forget the fear temporarily. So, you don’t have to blame yourself too much.” Naruto walked up to Sakura, patted her shoulder and said. Naruto said this entirely to comfort Sakura. From the beginning, he had never been afraid. It was just that in order to let Sakura temporarily get rid of fear and self-blame, Naruto had only told a lie once.
“Really?” Sakura looked up at Naruto with a helpless look on her face. Naruto felt a little reluctant when he saw this and said, “Of course it’s true.”
After hearing Naruto’s affirmative words, Sakura’s complexion finally improved slowly. The way she looked at Naruto was also different. There seemed to be something more in her eyes. Naruto was a little uncomfortable with Sakura’s gaze, so he turned around and didn’t look at Sakura. Little did he know that when Naruto turned around, Sakura behind him had a hint of regret in her eyes. Perhaps she was regretting why she rejected Naruto’s pursuit. However, to be honest, before Naruto awakened his past life memories, I guess no one would be interested in him except Hinata.
“Tsk… who needs your protection?” Sasuke, who was standing aside, heard Naruto’s words and muttered softly, but there was an inexplicable meaning on his face, as if he was touched.
“Teacher’s child, you know how to protect your friends.” Kakashi’s eyes were a little blurry. Looking at Naruto’s golden hair, Kakashi had an illusion for a moment, as if the person standing in front of him was not Naruto, but the golden flash that had frightened the enemies back then.
Chapter 016: Change of Mindset (Old Version)
“The tragic extras, they have no skills, but they don’t even have eyesight.” Looking at the two unconscious extras, Naruto curled his lips slightly, feeling disdainful in his heart.
“Teacher Kakashi, what should we do with these two people?” Naruto turned around and asked.
“Let’s wake them up first. I want to know something from them.” Kakashi thought about it and still felt that it was necessary to figure out this matter. Although he already knew that Datsuna lied about the level of the mission, Kakashi still didn’t want to give up so quickly. If he could find out the origin and specific strength of the enemy from these two extras brothers, then, as long as it was within the capabilities of several people, Kakashi would still decide to complete this mission. After all, it was too shameful for a ninja to give up a mission. Even if it was because the client lied about the level of the mission, others would not say anything, but he would still feel bad.
Hearing Kakashi’s words, he was slightly stunned and probably guessed Kakashi’s thoughts. Although Kakashi usually looks lazy, he is a real ruthless man. He is never vague when facing his tasks and enemies. It is not difficult to guess from Kakashi’s words that Kakashi attaches great importance to his tasks. After figuring out the key, Naruto stepped forward and woke up the two extras.
“Where is this place?” Extra A opened his eyes dazedly and asked in confusion, but no one knew who he was asking.
“Ah… it hurts…” Extra B touched his neck and shouted for a long time. This was the extra who was knocked unconscious by Naruto’s kick. Naruto’s kick happened to be on the neck of this extra. It was natural for him to shout in pain now.
At this time, Kakashi, Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura and others stared at the two extras in amazement, thinking to themselves, “Are they really killers? How could their vigilance be so low?”
“Hehe, let me tell you, don’t you two take us seriously?” Seeing that the two extras seemed to be going on and on, Kakashi interrupted them impatiently.
You you are The two extras pointed at Kakashi, their faces flushed and speechless, with fear flashing in their eyes. At this time, they came to their senses and knew that their assassination had failed, and the price was that they became prisoners.
“I think you already know your situation… So, you better cooperate obediently.” Kakashi squatted down and smiled at the two extras. The only dead fish eye exposed narrowed into a line. Kakashi looked harmonious, but the two extras brothers thought this smile was too scary.
“Hmph, you wouldn’t have forgotten the rules of our Mist Shadow Assassination Unit, would you?” Although he was afraid of Kakashi, Extra A still snorted coldly.
“In that case, then…” At some point, Kakashi had a sharp kunai in his hand, and a flash of light passed by. The eyeballs of Extra A suddenly dilated rapidly, and then began to slowly blur. A scarlet blood thread appeared on his neck. Under the horrified gazes of Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura, the blood line on Extra A’s neck suddenly spurted out a stream of bright red blood. As the blood spurted out, Extra A’s eyes finally blurred, and he died with a pair of huge eyeballs. Looking at his eyes, it seemed that he died with his eyes open.
“Dead?” Naruto’s voice trembled a little. It was the first time that he saw a real dead person, and the person was killed in front of him. The look in his eyes before death, the scarlet blood, the eyes that could not close even after death, and the face that was pale because of the severe pain kept playing in Naruto’s mind. Naruto’s body began to tremble. It was the first time that a person died because of him. As a young man in the 21st century, let alone killing a living person, you might not be able to kill even a chicken that kept resisting. But now, that was a real person, who was still alive and kicking just now, and died in front of him in the blink of an eye.
“Naruto, I know you are not used to it now, but as a ninja, killing is a very common thing. If you can’t even pass this level, then you should go home and stop being a ninja. Because I don’t want my students to be killed by others in the future just because they can’t kill the enemy.” Kakashi sensed Naruto’s negative emotions and couldn’t help but frowned.
“Ninja? Yes, I am a ninja. Isn’t it worthless to accept your fate in this world? But why am I still so scared?” Naruto was very confused, especially when he saw the dead extra, his terrified eyes, and the look in his eyes that refused to close even after death. Naruto felt a darkness in his heart.
“Teacher Kakashi, why, why do humans have to kill each other? Isn’t it good for everyone to coexist in peace?” Naruto’s eyes were a little dazed, and his usually bright Rinnegan was now dim.
Hearing Naruto’s words, Kakashi sighed helplessly and said, “Naruto, your idea is too naive. This world is so cruel. If you don’t kill the enemy, then the enemy will kill you in return. In short, as long as there is justice in our hearts, as long as there are people we want to protect in our hearts, then we will illuminate a corner of this dark world, and that corner is the pure land of the people we want to protect in our hearts. For that pure land, we must kill all the enemies.”
“The person I want to protect? Pure land? Leave a piece of pure land for the person we want to protect?” Naruto began to mutter unconsciously. He felt a ray of light begin to appear in his heart which was originally full of darkness. Naruto wanted to chase it, but the light was getting farther and farther away from him. Naruto was very anxious and hurried to chase it, but the light always kept a distance from him.
“Stop, don’t run. Who do I want to protect? Give me an answer now!” Naruto yelled, and quickened his pace to chase after the bright light. However, no matter how Naruto ran, the light always maintained the original distance from him, and Naruto couldn’t help feeling discouraged.
“Who do I want to protect? Who am I? Uzumaki Naruto? Or Liu Zijun?” In Naruto’s inner world, Naruto was squatting in the darkness and thinking silently.
“I’m Liu Zijun, I’m an ordinary orphan on Earth, but I seem to be Uzumaki Naruto, because I died in that world, and I was reborn in my favorite Naruto world.” Naruto’s head began to hurt.
“What is the purpose of my existence? Is it to bring peace to this world? Or is it to protect the important people in my heart? But who do I want to protect in my heart?” Naruto’s head began to become confused, but at this moment, a crying sound came from the darkness. Naruto, who was squatting in the darkness, immediately listened carefully to the crying sound.
“Who is making this crying sound? It sounds so familiar, as if I’ve heard it when I was watching anime in my previous life.” Naruto walked towards the place where the crying was happening with some confusion. Gradually, a ray of light began to appear in that place. Finally, Naruto saw that the crying person was Shiro Mizunotsuki, the person who had deeply moved Naruto when he was watching anime in his previous life, the person with unknown gender, was also a tragic person.
“Shiro Mizunotsuki? Are you the person I want to protect in my heart?” Naruto slowly walked over and squatted opposite Shiro Mizunotsuki. Looking at the face so close, Naruto wanted to reach out and touch it, but the next moment, Shiro Mizunotsuki disappeared. Naruto was very anxious and was about to shout, but at this time, a lonely figure appeared in front of Naruto again.
“Who is this? Hinata? Is she also the person I want to protect in my heart?” Naruto wondered, thinking about what happened after his rebirth. After thinking about it, a smile finally appeared on the corner of Naruto’s mouth. It turned out that he understood. It turned out that since his rebirth, the people he thought about the most in his heart were Hinata Hyuga and Shiro Mizunoe. So, when he was confused, these two people appeared in his inner world. Now, Naruto probably knows the meaning of his existence, finds people he identifies with, and then uses his life to protect them, even if he has to become a Shura.
Although he promised the Sage of Six Paths to bring peace to the world, Naruto thought that if he couldn’t even protect the people who were important to him, how could he protect the world? Thinking of this, Naruto couldn’t help laughing. Since his rebirth, because of the Sage of Six Paths, Naruto has always regarded himself as the savior, but now he thinks that he is not so philanthropic at all. The so-called peace is just to stop the catastrophe in the world at the right time. It’s like the Fourth Ninja World War launched by Uchiha Obito, which is something he must stop. Whether it’s for the promise to the Sage of Six Paths or to protect the important people in his heart, Naruto will not allow Uchiha Obito’s conspiracy to succeed.
Chapter 017: The Change of Samsara Eye (Old Version)
“Naruto, Naruto…” In the real world, Kakashi saw Naruto staring blankly ahead. He was afraid that Naruto would not be able to pass this level, so he was very anxious.
“Hey! The last one, your ability to bear is too weak. It’s really unworthy of your strength and your mysterious eyes.” Sasuke was worried when he saw Naruto like this, but he didn’t know how to express his feelings, so he used contemptuous words to provoke Naruto.
“Naruto…” Sakura looked worried.
“Hey, is this kid okay?” Tatsuya was at a loss. What happened to Naruto was largely due to his lies about the mission level. If something really happened to Naruto, I’m afraid the Konoha Ninja Village would not let him go. This was the truth. Who was Naruto? The Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails? The son of the Fourth Hokage? The inheritor of the Samsara Eye? These identities were not something that ordinary ninjas could possess.
“Haha, the quality of your Konoha Village ninjas is too low. You are so scared even of a dead person?” Extra B, who had not been dealt with yet, suddenly laughed out loud. It seemed that because his brother was killed, he converted all his anger into sad and angry ridicule.
“You…” Kakashi really wanted to kill this extra. If he hadn’t thought about his mission, Kakashi would have killed him with one move.
Just as several people were worried, Naruto, who had a dull look in his eyes, suddenly had a gleam of light in his eyes, and his blue Rinnegan began to change. If you look closely, you can see that outside the six circles of the two Rinnegan, a blood-red magatama is slowly rotating, and the blue Rinnegan began to change color. The original Rinnegan was a blue background with white circles, but at this time, the blue background began to change, gradually turning into a white background, and the original white circles turned into purple lines. If Nagato was here, he would definitely be able to recognize that Naruto’s pair of Rinnegan were very similar to his own, except that Naruto had two more magatama like the Sharingan.
Under the horrified eyes of Kakashi, Sasuke, Sakura, Tatsuya and Extra B, in Naruto’s pair of white and purple lines of Samsara eyes, two magatama kept spinning on the left and right, and a brilliance burst out of Naruto’s eyes, and the pair of mysterious and beautiful Samsara eyes stared straight at Extra B.
“Teacher Kakashi, leave it to me from now on. You don’t have to worry about the intelligence,” Naruto turned to Kakashi and said calmly.
Hearing this, Kakashi nodded in astonishment, but he didn’t know that Naruto had completely changed in Kakashi’s eyes. It seemed that Naruto had undergone a great transformation. His temperament had changed drastically. It seemed that Naruto had added a layer of mystery. Kakashi wanted to ask, “Why did your Samsara Eye change?” However, he knew that now was not the time to ask this question. He could only discuss it with the Third Hokage after returning to Konoha.
“Humanistic way, sucking souls…” came Naruto’s faint voice, and a white light appeared on Naruto’s hand. His right hand pressed on Extra B’s head, and then Naruto quickly retracted his right hand. Kakashi saw with his own eyes that a white object was sucked into Naruto’s body.
“Humanity, soul-sucking? Could it be that Naruto sucked his soul?” Kakashi’s dead fish eye that was exposed suddenly widened. What kind of power is this? It can actually directly absorb the souls of others, and there is no resistance? Is this the power of the Samsara Eye? This is too ridiculous.
Seeing Kakashi’s face full of horror, Sakura couldn’t help but ask, “Teacher Kakashi, what did Naruto do? Why did this person suddenly die?” Obviously, neither Sasuke nor Sakura saw the white object, because Sasuke was also confused at this time. He couldn’t understand why Naruto just put his hand on the head of the extra, and the next second, the extra suddenly died. He had never seen this kind of attack method before.
“No, nothing, no need to ask more.” Kakashi forced a smile, but it looked far-fetched. However, Kakashi didn’t care. He was wearing a mask anyway, so even if it was ugly, no one could see it. However, Kakashi’s words made one thing very clear, that he didn’t want to tell this to others.
“I guess that soul requires at least an elite jonin like me to see it.” Kakashi nodded secretly. Although he was not sure, he could only think so. Naruto’s ability was too strange. He didn’t want to expose it. He didn’t want to put Naruto in danger. Kakashi still understood this sentence. Little did he know that Kakashi’s guess was close to reality. In the original work, Nagato forced the outer path demon statue to open because of Yahiko’s death. The demon statue’s attack was so sharp that no matter who it was, his soul would be sucked away. There were so many ninjas there at that time, but it was not just a few people who saw those souls? This situation shows that not everyone can see souls.
“Mr. Datchina, I think you need to explain this matter,” Naruto turned around and said to Datchina who was looking panicked.
“What to explain?” Datchina looked uncomfortable, his eyes flickering a little, as if he was deliberately avoiding Naruto’s gaze. Being stared at by Naruto’s Rinnegan, Datchina felt like he was stripped naked.
“Hmph! Who is Cardo? Moreover, Cardo hired a very powerful ninja, known as Zabuza the Demon, and a very mysterious guy. I think, except for Cardo, you don’t know the other two. To be frank, Zabuza’s strength is not much different from that of Kakashi. As for the other mysterious guy, he can fight with me on par. If you don’t tell the truth, then there is nothing we can do. We will leave after escorting you home.” Naruto didn’t want to waste words with Daciuna, so he directly told him everything that Extra B knew.
“Zabuza?” Kakashi frowned. He had heard of this man. He once assassinated the Mizukage of the Mist Village. Although he failed, it indirectly showed the other party’s strength. Kakashi’s face became a little solemn. He stared at Tatsuna with his dead fish eyes and said, “Mr. Tatsuna, you seem to have lied about the mission level. If it is true as Naruto said, this mission is at least A-level. You are making it very difficult for us.”
“Ah…A-level? Impossible, is Zabuza so powerful?” Tatchina’s face was full of disbelief. In his eyes, Cardo was much more powerful than Zabuza.
“Hmph! What do you think? Don’t underestimate the power of ninjas. Zabuza can kill Kado ten times by himself, stupid man.” Naruto scolded without mercy. When he watched anime in his previous life, he looked down on Tatsuya’s false reporting of the mission level. Naruto thought that Tatsuya had never considered the life and death of Kakashi and his party. You know, false reporting of the mission level is very serious. For a C-level mission, the enemies that appear are at most robbers and bandits. Although robbers and bandits are very powerful for ordinary people, for a Chunin, they can undoubtedly be killed in seconds. In other words, a C-level mission can only send a Chunin out to execute it at most. But what if the C-level suddenly becomes A-level? That Chunin will probably die very ugly.
“Well! In that case, Naruto, I think we should go back. After all, Mr. Tatsuki’s reward is not proportional to the mission. For this, we are qualified to give up the mission on our own initiative.” Kakashi waved his hand indifferently. He didn’t want to say anything about Tatsuki. Kakashi hated the false reporting of the mission. You know, now they are facing Kakashi’s team. If they change to other teams, it will be troublesome. Zabuza’s mist assassination technique is no joke. Kakashi has the Sharingan, so it’s okay. What if it’s Kai’s team? Although there is Neji’s Byakugan, don’t forget that Zabuza also has Mizunotsuki Haku. If Mizunotsuki Haku holds Neji, then Kai will definitely be killed by Zabuza. Although Kai is powerful, no one can do anything when he is blind. Of course, except for the owners of Sharingan and Byakugan.
Chapter 018: Samsara Eye with Magatama (Old Version)
When he heard that Kakashi was going to give up the mission, Datzina couldn’t help but twitch his eyelids. When he thought of how terrifying Kado was, Datzina’s body began to tremble. At this moment, Datzina could no longer care about so much. He grabbed Kakashi’s hand and said, “Is it not enough for me to say it? In fact, what the yellow-haired boy said is right. There is a man named Kado who wants to kill me. He is simply a demon…”
“Kado?” Kakashi was stunned and looked at Naruto. He found that Naruto was becoming more and more mysterious. It was okay for him to absorb other people’s souls, but he didn’t expect that he could also peek at the secrets in the souls. When he thought of this, Kakashi was a little envious of Naruto’s ability.
” .” This was the time for Tatsuna’s speech. During this time, except for Naruto, everyone was listening carefully. For Naruto, he really hated Tatsuna. Although Kado was bad, Tatsuna was not much better. In order to restore the prosperity of Wave Country, he lied about the mission level. Although his original intention was good, his behavior of lying about the mission level was wrong. Isn’t this playing a joke on the lives of ninjas? If he didn’t need to find Mizunoe Haku, Naruto would not help him even if Tatsuna used nine oxen to pull.
“So, you must not give up the mission, otherwise I will be dead. I know this is all my fault, but it doesn’t matter if I die. It’s just that the poor people of the Wave Country will have to fall into endless poverty, and my daughter whose husband died will hate Konoha for the rest of her life, and my grandson who just turned ten will cry his heart out. However, this is not your fault, you don’t have to feel burdened…” Tatchina became more and more sad as she spoke, and finally she began to cry.
This Kakashi was helpless. Sakura and Sasuke also looked reluctant. The three of them looked at Naruto, hoping that he would give an answer. Because among the people present, only Naruto looked calm, so Kakashi and the others thought that Naruto had come up with a solution.
Seeing Kakashi and others looking at him, Naruto smiled slightly, walked in front of Daciuna, and looked at Daciuna’s tearful face. Naruto’s heart was filled with anger again. Others might not know, but he knew very well that Daciuna was trying to gain sympathy. Thinking of this, Naruto’s face turned cold and he said, “You’re lucky this time. If you dare to lie about the mission level again next time and don’t take the lives of ninjas seriously, then it will not be as simple as giving up the mission. I will kill you directly. I swear with my eyes.” Naruto pointed coldly at his own Rinnegan and looked at Taciuna who was full of horror.
“Don’t worry, I won’t, absolutely not,” Tatsuna sat down on the ground and said hurriedly. Naruto gave him too much pressure at this moment. He even felt the fear of death, especially Naruto’s unique Rinnegan, which made Tatsuna feel palpitations.
“Teacher Kakashi, let’s continue with this mission. After all, this is our first C-level mission, and I don’t want to give up so quickly.” Seeing Daciuna so scared, Naruto felt much better and said to Kakashi.
Kakashi frowned slightly. Naruto gave him a strange feeling at this moment. He spoke so decisively. Anyone who lied about the mission level would die? This was the first time Kakashi had heard of such a thing. However, thinking of the consequences of lying about the mission level, Kakashi did not say anything.
“What do you think?” Kakashi turned to look at Sasuke and Sakura. After all, they were also members of the team and they were also qualified to choose whether to continue or not.
“I won’t back down so quickly” Sasuke said as he stood next to Naruto.
“Well…let’s continue the mission.” Although she was very scared, seeing that Naruto and Sasuke were determined to continue, Sakura still chose to continue the mission.
Seeing this, Kakashi smiled and said, “Okay, since you all choose to continue, then let’s go.”
“It’s okay, it’s okay, I succeeded in gaining sympathy, although I was scared by the yellow-haired kid, but the construction of the Wave Country Bridge is the most important thing,” Datchina thought with relief in his heart, and hurriedly led the way.

“Wow, what a thick fog!” At this time, several people were sitting on the water in a boat, and the exclamation came from Sakura.
“Shut up, I came here to pick you up secretly.” The boatman quickly stopped Sakura from shouting.
“Oh…” Hearing the rower’s warning, Sakura quickly closed her mouth. Sasuke next to her snorted lightly and said nothing.
“Naruto, what’s wrong with your eyes? Why are they different from before?” Kakashi couldn’t help but ask in a low voice as he looked at Naruto’s Rinnegan, which was completely different from before.
“It’s nothing, maybe my previous Rinnegan was not mature enough.” Naruto gave a specious reason. In his eyes, the Rinnegan with a white background and purple threads showed no expression, only two blood-red magatama remained on the periphery of the Rinnegan.
“Oh…” Kakashi was confused after hearing Naruto’s answer, but he didn’t dare to ask any more questions. After all, no one wanted to reveal their abilities. This was an iron rule among ninjas. You know, everyone’s ability was their own secret weapon. Who would reveal their life-saving trick?
Naruto slowly walked to the bow of the ship, looking at the thick fog, Naruto was very happy in his heart, because he found that he could see the objects in the fog a little more clearly. Although it was very blurry, at least he could see it clearly. It is undeniable that he felt it when the Rinnegan mutated. He had always wondered why his Rinnegan was different from Nagato’s, but now, he understood that his Rinnegan was not yet a mature Rinnegan.
Everyone who has watched Naruto knows that Nagato’s Samsara Eye was transplanted to him by Uchiha Obito before Uchiha Madara died. How did Uchiha Madara get his Samsara Eye? Everyone who has watched Naruto knows that Uchiha Madara originally had the Eternal Mangekyo, and later fought with the First Hokage and got the cells of the First Hokage. Then the two merged. When Madara was about to die, he consciously realized the knowledge of reincarnation and life and death, so the Samsara Eye was successfully opened.
But what about Naruto at this time? It is undeniable that after Naruto was reborn, he realized the way of reincarnation and life and death in advance, and with the gift of the Six Paths Sage, Naruto awakened an incomplete Samsara Eye. Therefore, Naruto’s Samsara Eye is blue and immature. The real Samsara Eye is the same as Uchiha Madara who was summoned by the Impure World Reincarnation in the later period. He can use the Sharingan and Senju Wood Release at will, as well as the ability of the Samsara Eye, and can open and close it freely. These are what Naruto does not have at this time. Naruto does not have the Sharingan, let alone the Senju Wood Release, and cannot open and close the Samsara Eye at will.
However, Naruto is different now. He has successfully awakened the Sharingan, although it is only one magatama. However, Naruto believes that he will be able to awaken the Mangekyo and Eternal Mangekyo in the future. By then, he can find a way to get the first generation cells, and he will be able to fully use the mature form of the Rinnegan like Uchiha Madara.
Some people may wonder why Naruto can awaken the Sharingan without the blood of the Uchiha clan? However, don’t forget that Naruto has the Samsara Eye given by the Six Paths Sage himself. Although it is an immature Samsara Eye, it doesn’t mean that Naruto’s Samsara Eye will never mature. To put it simply, the Uchiha clan and the Senju clan are both descendants of the Six Paths Sage. Moreover, according to the anime, the combination of the Senju Wood Release and the Eternal Mangekyo is the Samsara Eye. In other words, the Six Paths Sage divided the power of his eyes into two parts, one is the Sharingan and the other is the Senju Wood Release. But Naruto was personally given the Samsara Eye by the Six Paths Sage. It can be seen that Naruto has the blood of the Sharingan in his body.
Touching his own Rinnegan, he found that his chakra was slowly being consumed. Although the consumption speed was very slow, it was still being consumed. After thinking about it, Naruto knew that it was the Sharingan that was absorbing chakra. Naruto knew that chakra was needed to maintain the Sharingan. Kakashi was the best example. Thinking of this, Naruto moved his mind, and the magatama that had been quietly staying on the periphery of the Rinnegan suddenly began to disappear, and then disappeared. The chakra also stopped being consumed. This situation made Naruto overjoyed. He originally thought that before his Rinnegan was fully mature, this Sharingan would be like the Samsara Eye and could not be retracted. But now, this worry is completely gone. How can Naruto not be happy? You know, maintaining the Sharingan for a long time consumes a lot of chakra.
(PS: Sorry, everyone, there was a power outage in the entire community today, which lasted from 5pm to now, so the update time was delayed. Sorry)
Chapter 019 Zabuza’s Attack (Old Version)
Bang! The boat hit a rock, and Naruto, who was thinking about something, suddenly came to his senses. He looked ahead and knew that they were almost at their destination. Without saying anything, they quickly jumped off the boat.
“The fog is so thick that I can hardly see my own hands,” Sakura said in shock as soon as she got ashore.
“This fog? No, it contains trace amounts of chakra.” Kakashi looked around solemnly. Such thick fog might be the prelude to Zabuza’s attack. It was a silent killing technique, and it was indeed silent.
“Naruto, Sasuke, pay attention to your surroundings. Sakura, protect Mr. Tatsuna.” Kakashi immediately assigned the tasks.
“Teacher Kakashi, I understand,” Naruto replied calmly.
“Hmph!” Sasuke snorted coolly, his eyes becoming alert. Sakura also took out a kunai and stood vigilantly beside Datsuna.
“Is there murderous intent?” Sakura suddenly threw her kunai into the bushes nearby. Kakashi and others were shocked and hurried over to take a look. They saw a snow-white rabbit lying on the ground, not knowing whether it was dead or alive. Seeing this, Sakura hurriedly picked up the rabbit with a look of pity on her face, and kept saying sorry. Sasuke was slightly relieved to see that it was a rabbit. Only Kakashi and Naruto still had serious expressions. Kakashi was serious because the color of the rabbit alerted Kakashi, and Naruto was serious because he knew Zabuza had come and was hiding in the dark.
“Oh no, get down quickly!” Kakashi shouted and pressed Daciuna to the ground. Sasuke and Sakura heard Kakashi’s voice and immediately lay on the ground without thinking much. Kakashi looked up and saw Naruto with his hands on his chest, staring at the front with an indifferent expression.
“Naruto, get down quickly!” Kakashi shouted immediately, however, a beheading sword flew over quickly, Kakashi, Sasuke and Sakura suddenly widened their eyes, they seemed to see Naruto being split in half, however, they did not see a scornful smile at the corner of Naruto’s mouth.
“Shinra Tensei…” Naruto’s faint voice sounded, and a powerful repulsive force burst out from Naruto’s body. The trees in front of Naruto suddenly rose from the ground and flew out one after another, and Zabuza’s beheading sword was also blown away by the powerful repulsive force.
“What a powerful force, this kid…” Kakashi stood up from the ground and looked at Naruto’s back. Kakashi seemed to see the golden flash that once shocked the world. His teacher, Minato Namikaze, was also like Naruto, full of confidence in himself.
“Damn, is Naruto so powerful? The gap between him and me is huge.” Sasuke looked at Naruto unwillingly, but there was also some other feeling in his unwillingness, which he himself might not know.
“Great, so awesome, is this really Naruto? The difference is too big.” Sakura’s face was also full of shock. If the situation did not allow it, he would probably become a fangirl again.
“Hey! Boy, what’s your move? Is it powerful?” A man wrapped in bandages and holding a beheading knife walked out of the fog.
Naruto’s pupils shrank, knowing that it was Zabuza. Kakashi on the side stepped forward and said, “Isn’t this the rebel ninja Zabuza? What are you doing here?” Although he said that, Kakashi had already pulled up his forehead protector, revealing the three-magatama Sharingan.
“Haha, I never thought that I would have the honor to see the legendary Sharingan. But, Kakashi, can you hand over the old man behind you to me?” Zabuza held his sword horizontally, and it seemed that if Kakashi didn’t agree, he would snatch it away.
“That won’t do. He is our client,” Kakashi said seemingly indifferently, but his Sharingan was always staring at Zabuza. As long as Zabuza made any unusual movement, Kakashi would take action instantly.
“Sharingan Kakashi, it seems that if I don’t kill you first, my mission will be a bit troublesome.” Zabuza said arrogantly while holding the beheading sword.
“Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura, protect Mr. Tatsuya, I will take care of him.” Kakashi took out a kunai with a very cool posture. Seeing this, Naruto narrowed his eyes, walked in front of Kakashi, stared straight at Zabuza, and said without turning his head, “Teacher Kakashi, I will take care of Zabuza. It’s just right. I will use him as my whetstone.”
“Naruto, can you really do it?” Kakashi was stunned. Although he knew that Naruto’s Rinnegan was very powerful, Zabuza was different from himself. He would not kill Naruto, but Zabuza was different. If he was not careful, he might be killed.
“Teacher Kakashi, don’t worry, you can do it if I can’t.” Naruto took out a kunai and leaped in front of Zabuza. Seeing this, Kakashi knew that he could not stop Naruto, so he stood aside and watched Zabuza and Naruto nervously. As long as Naruto showed that he was no match for his opponent, Kakashi would go up to support him in an instant.
“Hmph! Kid, you are too arrogant. I am not something you little brats can compare to. Although you just shook off my beheading sword, if you underestimate me because of this, then… the price you will pay with is your life.” Zabuza sneered and swung the beheading sword in his hand. A gust of wind blew up the dust on the ground, and the murderous aura on his body pounced towards Naruto.
“This, this murderous aura is so strong.” Naruto’s eyes narrowed and his face became even more solemn. For a moment, Naruto’s breathing even stopped. Zabuza’s murderous aura was too strong and too terrifying.
“Stop talking nonsense, let’s fight.” Naruto didn’t want to wait any longer. He found that his momentum was getting weaker and weaker. He was weak in front of the enemy, which was not what Naruto wanted. While speaking, Naruto rushed up like a cheetah, at an extremely fast speed.
Zabuza sneered, and he and Naruto began to tremble while holding the beheading sword. The sound of kunai and beheading sword colliding was heard, and sparks jumped out from the weapons in the hands of the two men. It can be imagined how strong the two men were. However, after Zabuza and Naruto fought for a while, he suddenly changed his moves from chopping to slicing. Naruto’s Rinnegan, two magatama appeared in an instant on the left and right, staring at Zabuza’s beheading sword. In an instant, Naruto saw Zabuza’s attack route. Naruto jumped back, withdrew from Zabuza’s attack, and the kunai in his hand shot out instantly.
Ding! Zabuza didn’t expect Naruto to react so quickly. After knocking down Naruto’s kunai with his beheading sword, he glanced at Naruto. This time, Naruto’s Samsara Eye was finally seen by Zabuza. Zabuza grinned and said, “I didn’t expect that you also have a dojutsu. However, your eyes are very strange. Can you tell me what’s wrong with your eyes?”
The Rinnegan with a white background and purple threads, and the two magatama on the left and right stared at Zabuza. Naruto did not respond to Zabuza’s words, but began to make seals quickly with his hands. After he used the human way to suck away the soul of the extra, he learned two ninjutsu from the extra, one was water ninjutsu, and the other was fire ninjutsu.
“Water Style, Water Dragon Bomb…” Naruto’s fingers quickly formed seals, and in just one or two seconds, the seals of the ninjutsu were completed. A huge water dragon suddenly appeared behind Naruto. The water dragon roared and quickly rushed towards Zabuza.
“This chakra is so powerful.” Zabuza narrowed his eyes and found that the water dragon contained a powerful amount of chakra. Although this ninjutsu was only a B-level ninjutsu, Zabuza did not dare to be careless at this time.
“Water Style…Water Array Wall” A huge water wall appeared in front of Zabuza, and Naruto’s water dragon instantly hit Zabuza’s water wall. Suddenly, a huge noise was heard, and in the horrified eyes of Kakashi and Zabuza, Zabuza’s water wall was broken. Although the area of ??Naruto’s water dragon was half as small, it still rushed towards Zabuza with undiminished momentum.
Zabuza was horrified and didn’t dare to think too much. He quickly retreated. The water dragon hit the ground, and suddenly, a big hole appeared on the ground. Kakashi stared at the damage caused by this B-level ninjutsu, “Is this a B-level ninjutsu? The power is almost catching up with the A-level ninjutsu.” Kakashi looked at Naruto speechlessly. With Kakashi’s eyesight, he could naturally see that Naruto had infused a powerful amount of chakra into this ninjutsu. As a result, a B-level ninjutsu was forcibly turned into an A-level ninjutsu. In the final analysis, Naruto was competing in chakra amount.
Chapter 020: The Power of the Samsara Eye (Old Version)
“Fire Style, Great Fireball Technique…” The water dragon had just disappeared, and a huge fireball was instantly spit out from Naruto’s mouth. The hot breath evaporated all the water around it. The fireball rushed towards Zabuza. Zabuza did not dare to delay. He thrust the beheading sword into the ground and quickly formed seals with his hands.
“Water Style, Explosive Water Breakthrough…” The huge stream of water collided with the fireball, a sizzling sound was heard, the fireball continued to extinguish and shrink, and the water stream also slowly evaporated. Finally, the two ninjutsu were offset one after another.
“Huh, this brat, one of his B-level ninjutsu requires one of my A-level ninjutsu to offset, and his C-level ninjutsu also requires my A-level ninjutsu to offset. This brat has too much chakra.” Zabuza thought speechlessly. When he looked at Naruto again, there was a hint of solemnity in his eyes. This kid was no longer comparable to an ordinary Genin.
“In that case, the Mist Shadow Technique…” Zabuza made a few hand seals, and a thick fog began to spread. The already blurred vision of the few people began to gradually lose its brightness, and it would not be an exaggeration to say that they could not see their hands in front of them.
“Is this Zabuza’s silent killing technique?” Kakashi was shocked and quickly shouted to Naruto, “Naruto, be careful, this is Zabuza’s silent killing technique.”
“Silent killing technique? Teacher Kakashi, what are you talking about?” Sakura asked in confusion, and Sasuke also looked confused.
“The so-called silent killing technique is Zabuza’s assassination technique. He uses mist to interfere with the enemy’s vision. The mist contains a large amount of chakra, and these chakras are used to isolate the outside sounds. At that time, your eyes can’t see anything, and your ears can’t hear anything except your own heartbeat.” Kakashi’s tone was a little solemn, and his Sharingan began to spin rapidly. However, even so, he could only see things one meter around him.
“Ah, then Naruto…” Sakura began to worry, and Sasuke also felt nervous. A strong sense of unwillingness surged from the bottom of his heart, but this was not because of jealousy of Naruto, but because he was unwilling to watch Naruto take risks while he could do nothing.
“Silent killing technique? Haha, Zabuza, this trick of yours won’t work on me.” Naruto’s voice came from the thick fog, but no one responded. But that doesn’t mean no one heard it. Zabuza was approaching Naruto with a sinister smile on his face, while Kakashi and the others had hope on their faces, they also hoped that Naruto had hidden some tricks.
“Hungry Ghost Realm, devour…” Naruto’s faint voice came, and at this moment, the surrounding fog began to move, and in one direction, the speed of the movement of the thick fog began to accelerate, and in the end, there was a vortex in the center of the entire fog.
“What is this?” Kakashi and the others were shocked. Zabuza also opened his mouth wide. He found that his vision had become clearer. In the end, the originally thick fog disappeared completely, and everything around became extremely clear. Kakashi and the others saw that Zabuza was squatting in front of Naruto, as if he could stab Naruto at any time, but the look of surprise on Zabuza’s face looked extremely funny.
“Zabuza?” Naruto raised the corner of his mouth, and a faint voice sounded like a Sanskrit chant, “Shinra Tensei…” A huge repulsive force exploded, and Zabuza only felt a sharp pain in his body, and the whole person flew out, and he didn’t stop until he broke several big trees. Zabuza, who was squatting on the ground, couldn’t help but feel a sweetness in his throat, and spat out a mouthful of scarlet blood, his face full of strong unwillingness.
However, before Zabuza could catch his breath, Naruto slowly stretched out his right hand, “Ten Thousand Things Heaven Attract…” A suction force was generated, and Zabuza’s body leaned forward. Before he could resist, he opened his terrified eyes and flew away at Naruto, and Naruto also disappeared on the spot. When he appeared again, Naruto was strangling Zabuza’s neck with one hand. From beginning to end, Zabuza was being played by Naruto.
“Any last words?” Naruto asked Zabuza indifferently, staring at him with the mysterious Rinnegan’s eyes.
“Ahem! I didn’t expect that I would be defeated by a little kid today. Your abilities are really weird. Haha, absorbing ninjutsu, controlling repulsion and gravity, ahem, really amazing.” Zabuza said unwillingly. He felt very aggrieved. He was subdued before he could even use half of his strength. This is not to say that Zabuza is weak, nor that Naruto is too strong. The main reason is that the ability of the Rinnegan is too weird. From beginning to end, Zabuza was led by Naruto. Although the ability of the Rinnegan is weird, it is not unbreakable. In fact, when using the Hungry Ghost Devouring Ninjutsu, as long as Zabuza takes action, Naruto will not be able to continue absorbing, and at that time, the control will return to Zabuza’s hands. However, Zabuza didn’t know this at all, and his defeat was very aggrieved.
“Is this your last words?” Naruto frowned and exerted a little force on his hand, and Zabuza couldn’t help but cough violently.
“Can you tell me, does your ability come from your eyes, and what are your eyes called?” Zabuza said with a flushed face. The meaning of his question was very simple, to find out Naruto’s background. However, according to the original plan, Haku Mizunoe would come out to save him, so he had to be prepared for the next attack.
Hearing Zabuza’s words, Naruto curled the corners of his mouth slightly, sneered, and said, “You are not qualified to know, the human way…” Naruto was about to use the human way to wash away Zabuza’s soul, but at this time, two Senbon swords pierced into Zabuza’s neck.
“Mizunoe Haku?” Naruto smiled slightly, without saying anything, threw Zabuza in his hand to the ground, and retreated to Zabuza’s side.
“Thank you for helping me defeat Zabuza. I have been looking for an opportunity to kill Zabuza. I wonder if I can take him away?” Mizunoe Haku appeared in front of several people wearing a mask.
“The assassination team of the Mist Shadow?” Kakashi frowned, walked forward and touched Zabuza’s neck, and found that there was no breath of life. He turned and looked at Mizunoe Haku in confusion.
“Well, then, please let me take Zabuza away.” Mizunoe Haku’s voice was calm, as if she was a killing machine without any emotion.
No Kakashi was about to speak when Naruto suddenly stepped forward and said, Okay, I don t want to see him again either. Naruto glanced at Zabuza indifferently, and his voice of the last sentence rose a lot. As for the meaning of it, only Mizunoe Haku knew.
“Thank you…” Mizunoe Haku said to Naruto lightly. There was a hidden meaning in her words, but only Naruto could hear it. After she finished speaking, Mizunoe Haku picked up Zabuza, made a few seals, and disappeared.
“Naruto, you should tell me what you think. It’s impossible that you didn’t see that there was something wrong with that Mist Shadow assassin just now,” Kakashi asked, with a hint of anger in his tone. Unlike the original, Kakashi is now full of energy. It was Naruto who was fighting from beginning to end, so of course he wanted to keep Zabuza and Mizunoe Haku.
“Teacher Kakashi, what does that mean? What are you talking about?” Sakura looked confused.
“You mean Zabuza is not dead? And the Mist Shadow assassin just now is also Zabuza’s accomplice?” Sasuke was smarter and guessed it immediately, but his face was full of anger. He was shocked by the strength of Mizunotsuki Haku and felt very unwilling. It would have been fine if it was just one Naruto, but now another one appeared. How could the always proud Sasuke bear it?
As for Naruto, he glanced at Tatsuya calmly and said, “Teacher Kakashi, I just hope to finish this matter together. It’s useless even if we kill Zabuza now. Cardo can just find someone else. In this way, we will get nothing but committing more killings. What’s more, if Cardo knows that Zabuza has failed, he will find more powerful ninjas next time, and we may not be able to cope with it then. But if we let Zabuza go now, then given Zabuza’s character, he will not share his benefits with others. In this way, the only one we will face next time is Zabuza.”
Chapter 021 Training (Old Version)
“What do you mean?” Kakashi’s eyes lit up, and he obviously understood what Naruto meant. Every master has his own dignity, and they will never give in easily. This time, Zabuza must have attributed his failure to the fact that he was caught off guard by Naruto’s strange ability. He just needed to be careful next time. So it seems that next time, Kakashi and the others will still face Zabuza, not some other unknown masters.
“Hmm” Naruto replied indifferently, but he was sweating in his heart. His words were just excuses for himself. The reason he let Zabuza go was just for Shiro Mizunoe. However, he didn’t dare say it in front of Kakashi.
“Naruto, your mind is so terrible!” Kakashi was shocked. He swore that he had not thought about this aspect at all. He never thought that Naruto would think so far. Kakashi could not help but look at Naruto with admiration. The powerful and mysterious Samsara Eye, the huge amount of chakra, the smart mind, these things will definitely make Naruto a powerful ninja. Kakashi decided that he must teach Naruto well and compensate Naruto for all the hardships he had suffered in the past twelve years. He only hoped that Naruto would not become an enemy of Konoha in the end. Kakashi had already considered it in his mind.
..
Just like in the original work, after Zabuza’s failure, Kakashi and his companions successfully arrived at Tatsuna’s house. After receiving a warm hospitality, they began their training. Among them, Sasuke and Naruto were the most excited, because Sasuke’s self-esteem was hit too badly, and Naruto, except for one B-level ninjutsu and one C-level ninjutsu, he had no means of attack, so he urgently wanted to learn ninjutsu.
..
“First of all, I want to explain to you what chakra is,” Kakashi said seriously as he looked at the three people standing in front of him.
“Chakra? Don’t we rely on chakra when we use ninjutsu in our daily life? We can also remember it with our body, so you don’t need to emphasize it.” Sasuke had a look of disdain on his face. He was a member of the Uchiha clan who was known as the genius, but he had fallen far behind others. Therefore, he had no time to waste.
Hearing Sasuke’s disdainful words, Kakashi was not angry. He smiled slightly and said, “You are right. As you said, chakra is needed to activate ninjutsu. But, have you ever thought about it? When the two are evenly matched, how can you win? Miracle? Bullshit.”
At this moment, Sasuke was also intrigued and looked at Kakashi with a curious expression. Naruto and Sakura did not say anything and also looked at Kakashi.
“Speaking of this, we have to talk about chakra control. If your chakra control is strong enough, then you can save a little chakra in a ninjutsu. Although this little chakra may not seem like a big deal, over time, this little chakra will be the key to your victory,” Kakashi explained slowly.
“Chakra control?” Sasuke frowned, “How can I improve my chakra control?”
Climb a tree
“Climb a tree?” Sasuke was puzzled. “What’s the connection between tree climbing and chakra control?”
“Of course there is a connection. When I say climbing a tree, I don’t mean using your hands, but your feet. It’s like…” Kakashi’s voice stopped abruptly, because he actually saw Naruto hanging upside down on a big tree, looking at him with his eyes open.
“Teacher Kakashi, is this what you mean?” Naruto said lightly, crossing his arms across his chest.
“Naruto, when will you learn it?” Kakashi asked in shock.
“Is this difficult?” Naruto stood lightly on the ground without making a sound, and looked at Kakashi indifferently.
“…” Kakashi was speechless. He really didn’t know what to say. Although climbing a tree is not difficult, it takes several days of practice. How come Naruto can do it so quickly? Of course, he didn’t know that Naruto had practiced it a long time ago. He thought Naruto’s chakra control was naturally strong. Look, Sakura was sitting on the tree with a comfortable look on her face, greeting Kakashi, Naruto and Sasuke.
“It’s very simple! Teacher Kakashi,” Sakura said proudly while sitting on the tree and shaking her legs.
” .” Kakashi touched his forehead speechlessly, and kept lamenting in his heart, “What kind of monster students have I taught? It’s too discouraging.”
Damn it Sasuke s voice came, Kakashi and Naruto turned their heads and saw Sasuke falling from the tree. He was squatting on the ground with an unwilling look on his face, and his face was slightly flushed. It was obvious that Naruto and Sakura had severely hit his confidence. Usually, he was known as the genius of the Uchiha clan and the top student of the Ninja School. But now, not only Naruto, but even Sakura was better than him. With Sasuke s arrogance, how could he bear it?
“Sasuke, don’t be discouraged. Your chakra is too huge, so it is difficult to control it for a while. But once you learn to control it, your achievements will definitely not be lower than others,” Naruto said, patting Sasuke on the shoulder.
After hearing what Naruto said, Sasuke’s expression indeed improved a little. He also knew what Naruto meant. A ninja’s chakra control is important, but future achievements still depend on the amount of chakra. He was just blinded by anger just now. Now after hearing what Naruto said, Sasuke naturally came to his senses.
“Hmph!” Sasuke shook off Naruto’s hand with his shoulders and said coolly, “Of course I know, you loser.” After that, Sasuke picked up the kunai on the ground and continued his tree climbing. Seeing this, Naruto smiled slightly. Although Sasuke’s words sounded cold, Naruto knew that the grudge in Sasuke’s heart had disappeared, and the cold words just now were just Sasuke’s way of saving face.
“Hey! Sasuke, you can actually go ask Sakura for the secret of climbing trees,” Naruto shouted behind him.
Sasuke, who was climbing a tree, was startled by Naruto’s words. He fell down after just a few steps and turned back and shouted, “Damn loser, I, Uchiha Sasuke, don’t want anyone to teach me.” Sasuke’s face turned slightly red, but Naruto knew that the blushing was not for anything else, it was just because he was embarrassed.
When Sakura heard Naruto’s words, she was imagining Sasuke asking her for advice, but Sasuke’s words hit her hard. Fortunately, Sakura was already used to Sasuke’s coldness, so she recovered quickly.
“Teacher, Third Hokage, Naruto has inherited the will of fire, and he has learned to cherish his companions.” Kakashi looked at Naruto’s back with nostalgia.
“Naruto, come with me. Sasuke, you continue practicing here. As for Sakura, you stay here to guide Sasuke,” Kakashi said after sighing.
Oh Naruto responded lightly and followed Kakashi s footsteps. Sasuke, who was climbing a tree, looked at Naruto and Kakashi s receding figures, clenched his fists, and a hint of fighting spirit appeared in his eyes, Naruto, I will definitely catch up. However, Sasuke s heart suddenly tightened, Ah With a scream, because of the distraction just now, Sasuke, who was originally halfway up the tree, suddenly fell down, and a cloud of dust rose on the ground.
“Naruto, you have already learned how to climb trees, but what about treading water?” Kakashi asked calmly, his hands in his pockets.
“I already know it.” Naruto nodded excitedly. He roughly understood what Kakashi meant. He was probably going to teach him ninjutsu.
“So, Naruto, who taught you all this?” Kakashi asked with a frown.
“Is this difficult?” The same sentence almost choked Kakashi to death. Naruto ignored Kakashi and continued, “What do you think my pair of Samsara eyes can bring me? Super strong attack power, super strong chakra control, and mysterious power.” Naruto pointed at his Samsara eyes with a proud look on his face. The mysterious Samsara eyes looked particularly dazzling.
“God’s Eye?” Kakashi’s heart was beating fast, but fortunately he didn’t ask too much. He also didn’t want to ask Naruto too much about the secret of the Rinnegan. After all, this was Naruto’s unique skill. It was strictly forbidden in the ninja world to ask others about their ninjutsu. This was almost a recognized unspoken taboo in the ninja world. As a veteran elite jonin, Kakashi certainly understood this.
“So, do you know ninjutsu?” Kakashi asked again.
Chapter 022 Chidori (Old Version)
Are you finally going to teach me ninjutsu? Naruto was excited, but considering Kakashi was next to him, he didn’t show it, so he said helplessly, “Of course, you have seen it, a B-level water jutsu and a C-level fire jutsu.” He had a huge amount of chakra, but no ninjutsu.
Seeing Naruto’s expression, Kakashi smiled and said, “Then I can teach you ninjutsu. Originally, I was thinking that since you are so good, I, as your teacher, might not be able to teach you anything. However, now it seems that this is not the case.”
“Teacher Kakashi…” Naruto was a little touched. No matter what the reason was, Kakashi was still very nice to him. Naruto knew that Kakashi was so nice to him entirely because of his father, so Naruto was still very touched.
“Okay, this is not like your usual self.” Kakashi waved his hand nonchalantly, and then said, “I won’t say much about the hand seals of ninjutsu. After all, your hand seals are already very fast. I’m afraid you’ll catch up with me.”
Naruto nodded. His hand seal forming speed was indeed very fast. He had been practicing the hand seal forming speed for more than a month, and he also used shadow clones, so he practiced very fast. Now he could form six hand seals in one second. Although not as good as Uchiha Itachi, this hand seal forming speed was already very fast in the ninja world, and Kakashi’s hand seal forming speed was about six per second.
“Well, let’s try your chakra attributes first.” Kakashi took out a piece of white paper from the tool bag. When Naruto saw this, he knew that this was the legendary chakra test paper. Without hesitation, he took it in his hand and used chakra. Suddenly, the chakra test paper began to change. As Naruto expected, it was exactly the five chakra attributes.
“You, you pervert, you actually have five types of chakra.” After a long time, Kakashi said this with a red face. He was shocked in his heart that his talent was so high. Generally, ninjas have one type of chakra, and those who have two can be called geniuses. But Naruto actually has five types of chakra. Kakashi didn’t know what to say. It should be said that he didn’t know what to say. This was almost a monster.
“Teacher Kakashi, there’s no need to be like this.” Naruto couldn’t help but frown when he heard Kakashi’s words. He already knew that he had five types of chakra attributes, so he didn’t feel much about this. He just didn’t expect Kakashi to react so big.
“Okay, I lost my composure just now, so let’s get to the point. Do you know that I have a title?” Kakashi said, keeping Naruto on suspense.
“Isn’t it just the Copy Ninja Kakashi?” Naruto couldn’t help but complain in his heart, but on the surface he pretended to be confused and asked, “What title?”
“Copy ninja, hehe, I have copied thousands of ninjutsu.” Kakashi had a proud look on his face. He was probably hit hard by Naruto, so he felt that this could save his face a little.
“Thousands of ninjutsu?” Naruto cooperated and showed a look of surprise, but he despised Kakashi in his heart. If he didn’t still need Kakashi to teach him ninjutsu, Naruto would definitely beat this bad teacher to a pulp.
“Hehe, yeah. How about it, isn’t it awesome?” Kakashi squinted his dead fish eyes and smiled. He must have been laughing because Kakashi’s voice was a little trembling, and it was obvious that he was very pleased with Naruto’s surprise.
Looking at Kakashi’s smug look, Naruto’s eyes rolled, and he thought of Kakashi’s famous trick Chidori. Naruto was very envious of this trick, it was powerful and very handsome, “I have to find a way to trick this ninjutsu.” Thinking this in his mind, Naruto had already begun to think about how to use this ninjutsu, but when he saw Kakashi’s pleased expression, Naruto smiled sinisterly and had a countermeasure in mind.
“You are awesome, but, Mr. Kakashi, can’t you create your own unique skills? You always copy others’ and end up being inferior,” Naruto sighed and looked at Kakashi with pity. His expression was as helpless as it could be.
“…” Kakashi stared at Naruto in amazement. Seeing Naruto’s face full of “disappointment”, Kakashi’s face instantly turned red. It was the first time that he was looked down upon by his own students. Who was he, Kakashi? He was a Konoha technician. Even a bunch of jonin had to give him face. When would he be looked down upon by a genin?
“Who, who said I don’t have my own special moves?” Kakashi said with a drop of cold sweat on his forehead, but he covered his face, so he couldn’t see Kakashi’s expression. But Naruto could imagine that Kakashi must be blushing at this time. However, in order to achieve his goal, Naruto still looked at Kakashi with suspicion, which made Kakashi feel uncomfortable all over.
“Teacher Kakashi, looking at your usual appearance, I can’t tell that there is anything special about you. Could it be that the so-called copy ninja is also fooling me?” Naruto walked up to Kakashi, scratched Kakashi’s white hair, with a look of suspicion on his face.
“Damn it, you little brat, how dare you look down on me.” Kakashi slapped Naruto’s mischievous hand away, quickly stepped back, and made a few seals, “Chidori”. Suddenly, lightning flashed from Kakashi’s hands, and a sound of birds began to chirp, which was very harsh. Naruto’s eyes lit up, “Is this Kakashi’s Chidori? It’s really different from the feeling when watching the anime.” Naruto stared at the lightning on Kakashi’s hand, with a strange look flashing in his eyes. A magatama Sharingan opened instantly. With the insight of the Rinnegan and the penetrating ability of the Sharingan, Naruto immediately memorized the Chidori’s hand seals.
“Chidori…” Naruto stepped back quickly, forming seals with both hands quickly, and the gestures were the same as Kakashi’s just now. Suddenly, a ball of blue lightning began to appear in Naruto’s hands. With the large amount of chakra input from Naruto, the blue lightning began to gradually grow larger, and the chirping sounds of birds began to sound. Looking at the Chidori in his hand, Naruto slowly breathed a sigh of relief. Don’t think that Naruto seemed to use the Chidori easily. In fact, Naruto can use the powerful chakra control of the Rinnegan to forcibly cast the Chidori. Only Naruto himself knows the danger. To put it bluntly, if Naruto’s chakra control is slightly wrong when forming seals, then the meridians in Naruto’s right hand will definitely be injured by lightning.
“This…what’s going on? Is this my Chidori?” Kakashi looked at the Chidori in Naruto’s hand in astonishment, then looked at the Chidori in his own hand. Except for the color, everything else was almost the same. As for the power, looking at the chirping of the Chidori in Naruto’s hand, Kakashi had no doubt about the power of this move.
“Is there really such a legendary genius in this world?” Kakashi swallowed his saliva. With this kind of talent, even Uchiha Itachi back then might be slightly inferior to him. Kakashi nodded secretly. This Chidori can be said to be an A-level ultimate lightning ninjutsu. If someone told him in the past that others could learn A-level ninjutsu just by watching it once, then Kakashi would definitely sneer and ignore it. However, this time, there was a living example in front of him. Even if it was nonsense, Kakashi could not help but believe his eyes. Kakashi even exaggeratedly showed his Sharingan, but the facts before him told him that he was not dreaming.
Seeing Kakashi’s shocked look, Naruto smiled slightly, aimed his eyes at the boulder next to him, and leaped over. The magatama in Naruto’s eyes began to spin rapidly, “Chidori!” Naruto roared, increasing the output of chakra. The sound of Chidori’s chirping was like the singing of thousands of birds, and the momentum was so huge that Kakashi’s eyes widened.
Boom! With a loud noise, Naruto’s right hand sank deeply into the boulder. A large number of cracks appeared on the boulder, and then it began to split.
Chapter 023 Zabuza is back (old version)
Looking at the destructive power caused by Naruto’s Chidori, Kakashi was speechless. He pulled down his forehead protector to cover his Sharingan again. The Chidori in his hand disappeared, and he returned to his previous lazy look. Naruto, his apprentice, had dealt him too great a blow. Kakashi had gone to great pains to create a Chidori, but it was learned by someone else in the blink of an eye. “Is this really the era of young people?” Kakashi couldn’t help feeling a little lonely.
“Naruto, come here.” Kakashi took out a rolled sleeve from his tool bag and threw it to Naruto, who quickly caught it. Kakashi continued, “This rolled sleeve records all the powerful ninjutsu I copied. It has five attributes. As for how to choose, that’s your business. However, I still advise you to specialize in one or two. After all, human energy is limited.”
Hearing Kakashi’s words, Naruto nodded. He was a little touched in his heart, but he also felt a little sorry for Kakashi. He always felt that he had gone too far. However, Naruto quickly threw this thought out of his head. Although he felt a little sorry for Kakashi, for his own goal, Naruto could only say sorry. Besides, he was still his student. What’s wrong with teaching him a few ninjutsu? Even if the student surpassed the teacher, what would happen? Doesn’t the Will of Fire need to be inherited by the younger generation? If each generation is weaker than the previous one, then the Will of Fire should be extinguished.
“Well, Naruto, I’ll go see Sasuke and Sakura. With your talent, you should be able to practice alone.” Kakashi glanced at Naruto lazily and found that Naruto was not eager to open the rolled sleeves in his hands. A hint of relief flashed in Kakashi’s eyes. From this point, it can be seen that Naruto will not be swayed by power. At the very least, while facing the temptation of power, he can still keep his thoughts rational.
“Hmm…” Naruto nodded gently. Although he hoped that Kakashi could stay and give some advice, thinking of Sasuke and the others, Naruto still agreed with Kakashi. After all, he couldn’t be so selfish, right? Even if others wouldn’t say anything, he would look down on himself. After all, Kakashi wasn’t just his teacher.
Hearing Naruto’s reply, Kakashi nodded, and although he turned and left, Naruto couldn’t help it anymore and quickly opened the ninjutsu rolled sleeves in his hand. Naruto didn’t know how long he had been looking forward to this rolled sleeves. There was no way. Naruto’s attack was too monotonous. Although his Rinnegan was very mysterious, it would be a very troublesome thing if he didn’t know ninjutsu. No matter how mysterious the ability of the Rinnegan was, once he encountered a strong enemy, then, after the other party understood his ability, as long as he was a little vigilant, he would fall into a completely passive state.
In the original work, Jiraiya was killed because he did not understand the Rinnegan. But later, when Nagato and Naruto were fighting, because someone in the village had figured out Nagato’s attack routine, Nagato was completely passive. From beginning to end, except for one move of Chibaku Tensei, Nagato was almost suppressed by Naruto. All the Six Paths clones were killed, and even the Heavenly Path was not spared. So, Naruto now does not want to repeat Nagato’s path. In the original work, Nagato was severely paralyzed, so except for the ability of the Rinnegan, he could not use ninjutsu. But Naruto at this time is different. He is very healthy, so he must learn more ninjutsu. After all, he has five attributes and a huge amount of chakra. Naruto does not want to waste his talent like this.
“Fire Style, Fire Phoenix Technique… Fire Style, Dragon Fire Technique, Water Style, Explosive Water Breakthrough…” Naruto read the Ninjutsu Rolled Sleeve from beginning to end and found that it recorded dozens of ninjutsu. According to Naruto’s initial estimation, most of them were B-level ninjutsu, and there were also five or six A-level ninjutsu. These ninjutsu were like timely help to Naruto. Restraining his excitement, Naruto closed the Ninjutsu Rolled Sleeve again and put it in the tool bag.
“It’s better to practice Chidori first. After all, it is Kakashi’s signature killer move, and Chidori can also evolve into Raikiri and even Chidori Style. Naruto will not let go of such a move with such potential for development.
“Chidori…” Naruto formed a seal again, and a ball of blue lightning appeared again. The huge bird song sounded particularly harsh in this vast forest…
Seven days later, the bridge was almost completed, and Kakashi and the others also arrived at the bridge. At this time, Naruto’s aura became calmer. During the past seven days, he had been familiarizing himself with Chidori. Now, he could use this ninjutsu at any time without any discomfort. Of course, in addition to Chidori, Naruto also learned several B-level fire jutsu and an A-level water jutsu. Because he had the Rinnegan, Naruto learned ninjutsu very quickly. At this time, he no longer had only a single means of attack like before. Except for the lack of combat experience, Naruto was good in other aspects. Naruto was confident that even without using the Rinnegan, ordinary Chunin were no match for him. There was no other way, who told him to have too much chakra.
“If nothing changes, Zabuza should come today,” Naruto thought silently, and he had already made up his mind, “Zabuza, you will exist as my Six Paths Avatar.”
Just as they were thinking about their own things, thick fog began to slowly drift over from afar. As an elite jonin, Kakashi immediately frowned, “This feeling? Zabuza?”
“Haha, that’s right, Kakashi, I didn’t expect that we would meet again. This time, I must kill all of you, haha.” Zabuza’s bandaged figure appeared in front of everyone. Tatsuna’s legs went soft and he knelt on the ground. Seeing this, Naruto looked at Tatsuna kneeling on the ground. A trace of disgust flashed in Naruto’s eyes. He grabbed Tatsuna’s collar and threw him behind him. Ignoring Tatsuna’s screams, Naruto looked at Zabuza.
“Zabuza, it seems the lesson last time was not enough.” Naruto took out a kunai with a teasing look on his face.
“Hmph! It’s you again, little brat. I tell you, this time is different from last time. I have already figured out the capabilities of your eyes. So, I will definitely kill you here this time. Shame can only be washed away with blood,” Zabuza snorted coldly and said with a gloomy face. Seeing Naruto’s teasing look, Zabuza almost got furious. The last mistake made Zabuza angry for seven days. For Zabuza, being hurt like this by a little brat who just graduated from a ninja school was an absolute shame.
“Oh? See clearly?” Naruto sneered. He laughed speechlessly at Zabuza’s ignorance. He himself was not very familiar with the Samsara Eye. If he had not read the original work in his previous life, he would probably be completely in the dark. Last time, he only used the power of the Heaven Path and the Hungry Ghost Path. But Zabuza said ridiculously that he had seen clearly? Hearing such a joke, how could Naruto not laugh? How could he not be speechless?
“Stop talking nonsense. Today, I, Zabuza, swear with the beheading sword in my hand that I will definitely kill you.” Zabuza could no longer tolerate Naruto’s disdainful look. Who was he? He was Zabuza Momochi, known as the Mist Shadow Demon. Apart from anything else, the fact that he dared to assassinate the Mizukage was enough to show his strength and courage. Although he failed in the end, this also made him famous in the ninja world. With his arrogance as the Demon, how could he let a small Genin look down on him like this?
“Hey, Zabuza, you actually threatened to kill my students in front of me, do you think that I, Kakashi, don’t exist?” At this time, Kakashi stepped forward and gently pulled up the forehead protector that was covering his left eye, and a scarlet three-magatama Sharingan suddenly appeared.
Looking at Kakashi’s Sharingan, Zabuza’s heart was throbbing. He couldn’t help but curse himself for being careless. He was just blinded by a little kid and forgot that Kakashi was the real boss. At this time, Zabuza finally began to be serious and shouted into the thick fog, “Bai, come out, I need your help.”
Chapter 024 Mizunotsuki Shiro (Old Version)
“Yes, Mr. Zabuza, as your tool, I am willing to obey your orders.” A clear and pleasant voice came from the thick fog, and then a masked man appeared beside Zabuza. This was the Anbu assassin who took Zabuza away seven days ago. Seeing the appearance of Mizunoe Haku, Kakashi, Sasuke and Sakura immediately showed an expression of “as expected”.
“What do you think? Are you surprised? Are you surprised that this Mist Shadow assassin would stand on my side? Haha, let me tell you, you have been deceived all along. This so-called Mist Shadow Anbu has always been a tool of mine, Zabuza.” Zabuza put the beheading sword on his shoulder and shouted arrogantly.
“……” Kakashi and others looked at Zabuza in silence. They had known it long ago that if it wasn’t for Naruto’s wish to catch Zabuza and Kado in one fell swoop, Kakashi would not have let Zabuza go. Although Kakashi is not a bad person, but that is only relative. In this world, there are not only bad people and good people, there is also an enemy. Kakashi will never show mercy to the enemy.
“Water Clone Technique…” Zabuza saw Kakashi and the others looking at him as if he were an idiot, and he couldn’t help himself any longer and took action. As Zabuza formed hand seals, seven more Zabuzas suddenly appeared in the same place.
“Kakashi, and that yellow-haired brat, prepare to die, haha…” Zabuza laughed wildly, and an overwhelming murderous aura burst out of his body and rushed straight towards Kakashi and others. However, Kakashi looked at Zabuza indifferently, and Naruto’s heart was a little shaken. After all, it was the first time that Naruto had seen such a strong murderous aura. As for Sasuke, after seven days of training, his strength had improved, but it was undoubtedly far behind Zabuza. Therefore, Sasuke also looked shaky. As for Sakura, she had already turned pale with fright at Zabuza’s murderous aura.
Looking at the looks of Sasuke and Sakura, Naruto hesitated for a moment, then stepped forward and stood in front of Sasuke and Sakura. His mysterious Samsara Eye stared straight at Zabuza, and he said calmly, “Zabuza, if you want to defeat us by your aura, then I guess you won’t get any results even if you stand here for more than a decade. If you want to fight, just fight, don’t be fussy.”
“Damn brat…” Zabuza was furious when he heard Naruto’s words. How could he bear being looked down upon by Naruto again and again? He immediately withdrew his killing intent and rushed towards Naruto with his beheading sword. Naruto saw this and held the kunai in his hand horizontally, preparing to go up to fight, but Kakashi appeared in front of Naruto.
“Naruto, please at least let me, as your teacher, show my performance.” Kakashi took out a kunai, without looking back, and went straight to fight Zabuza.
“Tsk! You’re a stuffy guy.” Naruto curled his lips slightly, then looked at Haku Mizunotsuki and said lightly, “Are you just Zabuza’s tool?” Although he knew it, Naruto still couldn’t help asking. The moment Haku Mizunotsuki appeared, Naruto had an impulse, which was to knock Haku Mizunotsuki unconscious and take her away by force. However, reason still dominated Naruto, so he held back.
“That’s right, I am Lord Zabuza’s tool,” said Mizunoe Shiro indifferently. The cold voice made people feel cold all over. Naruto clearly felt that there was a faint chill coming from Mizunoe Shiro’s body.
“I guess this is the Ice Shield bloodline that Haku has obtained,” Naruto thought to himself, then he looked up at Mizunotsuki Haku and said, “Then, can you please tell me your name?”
“Mizunoe Haku” Haku said her name without thinking. However, as soon as she finished speaking, Haku formed seals with both hands at a speed so fast that it was astonishing. Seeing Mizunoe Haku’s actions, although Naruto was surprised at her speed, he also formed seals with both hands quickly.
“Ice Shield Secret Technique, Thousand Killings Water Flying…” After Bai formed a seal, he began to retreat. Suddenly, three ice needles took shape and flew towards Naruto.
Fire Style, Fire Phoenix Senjutsu Naruto s mouth bulged, and he spit out a ball of fire from his mouth. Then it began to fly away, just like Bai s technique, and also split into three parts.
Sizzle! Fire and ice exploded, Bai’s ice needles melted quickly, and Naruto’s flames also went out. Seeing this, Naruto was a little surprised. Although the fire escape technique was only B-level, Naruto added a lot of chakra, and its power was almost catching up with A-level. But even so, it was still dissolved by Bai’s ice shield. Naruto couldn’t help but exclaimed that the ice shield was indeed well-deserved.
After the ninjutsu duel, Bai rushed up quickly at an extremely fast speed. Seeing this, Naruto narrowed his eyes slightly, knowing that Bai wanted to compete with him in speed. Thinking of this, Naruto did not hesitate and retreated directly. Taijutsu and speed were not Naruto’s forte. What’s more, Naruto knew that Bai Mizunotsuki could make hand seals with one hand, so he would not be stupid enough to do such a disadvantageous thing.
“Fire Style, Dragon Fire Jutsu…” After putting some distance between himself and Haku Mizunotsuki, Naruto immediately formed hand seals and activated the ninjutsu. A huge fire dragon spewed out of Naruto’s mouth, and then roared towards Haku Mizunotsuki.
“She should be able to block this move,” Naruto thought secretly in his heart. Although he launched an A-level ninjutsu this time, Naruto did not increase the amount of chakra, so the power was about the same as the usual A-level ninjutsu. After all, Naruto’s original intention was not to kill Bai, but to subdue her.
Sure enough, after seeing Naruto’s Fire Style, Bai instantly formed hand seals, “Ice Shield Secret Technique, Magic Mirror Ice Crystal…” Mirrors made of ice appeared around Bai Mizunotsuki, and were positioned right next to Sasuke, so Sasuke was surrounded by Bai without any resistance, and Naruto’s Dragon Fire Technique also hit Bai’s ice mirror, however, only a slight crack appeared on the ice mirror, but as Bai injected chakra into it, the crack disappeared immediately.
“Sasuke, your time of testing has come.” Naruto, who was standing outside, smiled faintly. He was not worried at all that Sasuke was trapped. Anyway, according to the original work, Sasuke would not die, and Bai was so kind that she would at most injure Sasuke. Besides, even if Bai’s temperament deviated from the original work because of his butterfly, Naruto could still rescue Sasuke quickly with his strength. Based on these two points, Naruto did not rescue Sasuke. He remembered that Sasuke opened his Sharingan at this time.
“Ah…” Screams came one after another. Naruto, who was standing outside, smiled slightly, knowing that Sasuke had begun to be tortured. When Sakura heard Sasuke’s screams, she could no longer remain calm. She hurried to Naruto and pleaded, “Naruto, please go and save Sasuke. He is in great pain.”
Seeing Sakura like this, Naruto didn’t say anything. There were some things he was too lazy to explain, especially to the current Sakura. Naruto was even more lazy to waste words. If Kakashi said so, then Naruto might explain that it was to stimulate Sasuke to open his eyes, but Naruto was really speechless about the infatuated Sakura in front of him. Strength was nothing to Sakura now. In her heart, as long as Sasuke was fine, Sakura wouldn’t care even if Sasuke had no strength at all. Naruto really hated Sakura’s concept. She simply couldn’t understand what she was carrying. Therefore, for this girl who could only be a vase decoration, Naruto really didn’t understand why he liked her before he recovered his memory.
“Naruto, why is your heart so cold? Isn’t Sasuke our comrade? Why don’t you save him?” Seeing that her pleading was futile, Sakura began to question loudly as before. It seemed that because she was extremely worried about Sasuke, she completely forgot that Naruto at this time was no longer the Naruto from before.
Glancing at Sakura coldly, Naruto said calmly, “If Sasuke can’t even bear this little pain, then he doesn’t deserve the surname Uchiha.” After saying this, Naruto simply closed his eyes. He found that he disliked Sakura less and less, so he simply closed his eyes and ignored Sakura. In fact, Naruto really wanted to ask back, “Why do you only rely on others when something happens? Don’t you have your own hands?” However, considering that Sakura was his companion after all, Naruto still did not say these hurtful words.
Chapter 025 Naruto and Shiro (Old Version)
Naruto the Godly: Chapter 025 Naruto and Bai Tuwen
Ah Sasuke s screams filled with pain were heard from inside the white ice shield to the outside. Sakura suddenly became anxious. Looking at Naruto who had his eyes closed and acted as if it was none of his business, Sakura s anger suddenly erupted.
“Naruto, I really misjudged you. I thought you had become a better person, but you became worse and worse. Although you were a little stupid before, Naruto was always a caring person. But now I realize that you are so cold-blooded. Sasuke, Sasuke is in so much pain. As his companion, why can you just pretend you didn’t hear it?” Sakura pointed at Naruto and asked loudly, crying.
“…” A well-shaped character appeared on Naruto s forehead. Seeing Sakura s angry face, Naruto also felt angry in his heart. However, considering that the other party was a girl and also his companion, he snorted coldly and said nothing more. But his eyes were fixed on the ice crystal in front of him. In fact, he was a little nervous in his heart. He was afraid that the original work would be changed and the kind-hearted Bai in the original work would disappear. Therefore, Naruto dared not relax at all.
Seeing that Naruto seemed unshakable, Sakura could only look at him hatefully. Although she stood beside Naruto with a worried look on her face, this situation made Naruto feel helpless. “It seems that Sakura will not grow up without experiencing Sasuke’s defection.” Naruto sighed imperceptibly and ignored Sakura.
“Ah…” Sasuke’s cry of pain came out again, and Sakura’s worry became even worse. However, she still didn’t show any expression. It was not known whether it was because of fear or inferiority, so Sakura didn’t even think about rushing in to save Sasuke or sharing the pain with Sasuke.
“Hey! Are all girls like this? Sakura, who looks so violent on the outside, is so vulnerable on the inside.” Naruto turned his head to look at Sakura, and thought of Hinata, the very shy and self-abased girl. But Naruto knew that although Hinata was shy and had low self-esteem, she was very strong. At least, in the original work, when Naruto was defeated by Pain, it was Hinata who rushed out to help Naruto without fear of danger. Based on this point alone, Naruto thought that Hinata was many times better than Sakura.
“It should be about time.” Naruto, who was standing motionless, suddenly raised his right foot slowly. In Sakura’s dazed eyes, Naruto flashed into the white sunglasses ice crystal, and saw that Sasuke’s body was full of thousands of ice cubes. Moreover, Sasuke’s emotions were extremely unstable at this time, and there was a very evil chakra generated in his body. Seeing this, Naruto was slightly stunned, and instantly understood. He knew that Sasuke’s Sharingan had awakened.
As if to confirm Naruto’s guess, Sasuke, who was lowering his head, suddenly raised it up, and a pair of scarlet eyes appeared in Naruto’s eyes. Three magatama, one on the left and two on the right, rotated in Sasuke’s eyes, and the evil chakra was emitted by this pair of Sharingan.
“Sasuke, your situation seems to be bad. You go out first, and I will deal with this Mizunotsuki Haku.” Naruto smiled slightly and said lightly.
“Hmph! None of your business. This is my business. I am not the same Sasuke as before. My Uchiha supreme bloodline has been awakened, and I feel my condition is better than ever.” Sasuke snorted coldly. The proud Sasuke did not take Naruto’s words seriously at all. Because of the awakening of the Sharingan, Sasuke’s proud and inferior heart began to swell. A feeling that only Uchiha was supreme spread in Sasuke’s heart, so his expression at this moment was so arrogant.
Naruto smiled slightly. To be honest, Sasuke’s arrogant look did not cause Naruto much emotion. Because he was familiar with the original work, he knew Sasuke’s character very clearly. Hearing Sasuke’s words, Naruto slightly turned sideways and returned the battlefield to Sasuke and Mizunotsuki Shiro, because he knew that Sasuke could not beat Mizunotsuki Shiro.
Sure enough, although Sasuke had activated his own bloodline and could see through some of Mizunotsuki Haku’s attacks, his attack speed and reaction speed could not keep up, and he was severely beaten by Mizunotsuki Haku. In the blink of an eye, Sasuke’s body was pierced with thousands of swords, and he became a hedgehog.
“Damn it… I’m so weak.” Sasuke tried to struggle to stand up, but Mizunotsuki Haku obviously didn’t want to give Sasuke a chance, and directly sent out two Senbon swords to stab Sasuke’s neck. Seeing this, Naruto hurriedly stared at the movement trajectory of the Senbon swords. If the situation was not right, Naruto would intervene immediately. However, Naruto’s worries seemed unnecessary. The Senbon swords pierced Sasuke’s neck accurately, but it was like stabbing Zabuza, causing Sasuke to fall into a state of suspended death. Naruto finally breathed a sigh of relief.
“It’s your turn next.” Just as Naruto breathed a sigh of relief, Mizunoe Haku’s cold voice came.
“I’m not here to fight you.” Naruto smiled faintly. Seeing that Mizunotsuki Haku didn’t answer, Naruto didn’t mind and continued, “I want you to be my companion, but a companion of life and death. I can give you something that Zabuza can’t give you.”
“Shut up…” Mizunoe Haku finally spoke, with a hint of anger in his voice, “I am Lord Zabuza’s tool, you are Zabuza’s enemy, so, you are also my enemy.” There was no emotional fluctuation in Mizunoe Haku’s voice.
“Oh, why do you say that? Do you think Zabuza will still be alive in this world after today?” Naruto’s voice was also a little angry. Although he liked Shiro Mizunotsuki very much, he couldn’t lose his face as a man, especially when the person he liked cared so much about others. It was impossible for him to say that he didn’t feel jealous, even though the current Shiro Mizunotsuki had nothing to do with him.
“Hmph! Although you are very strong, I also know that I am no match for you. But, even if Lord Zabuza dies, I will not go with you. As a tool, if the master dies, then the tool has no meaning to exist,” said Mizunoe Shiro resolutely.
At this point, Naruto could no longer contain his anger, he had not expected that Haku Mizunotsuki would be enslaved by Zabuza like this, his hatred for Zabuza deepened a little, Naruto suddenly looked up, staring at Haku Mizunotsuki in the mirror with his Rinnegan, and said coldly “You keep saying that you are a tool, then, may I ask, is a tool something without feelings? If it has no feelings, then it doesn’t matter even if I use it.”
“…” Now Mizunotsuki Haku was speechless. She did not expect Naruto’s mouth was so powerful. However, when she was speechless to refute, a trace of confusion arose in Mizunotsuki Haku’s heart. She also wanted to know why she existed. Although she often said that she was a tool of Zabuza, no matter how hard she talked, she was still a living person, a person with feelings. She also yearned for a peaceful and tranquil life. She also hated the life with Zabuza. Whenever Zabuza asked her to kill someone, she would have a strong resistance in her heart. But when she thought about whether it was not for Zabuza, she would have starved to death or frozen to death on the street. That kindness made the kind-hearted Haku unable to give up.
“Bai, I know you are a very kind person and you didn’t kill Sasuke. That’s why I let you be my companion. However, I can also understand your feelings. Everyone has his own justice in his heart. The justice in your heart is to protect Zabuza, because he once saved you when you were in the most danger. So, I don’t blame him.” Naruto felt Bai’s silence, so he had to speak out to break it. He didn’t have much time. Naruto knew very well that Zabuza would die at Kakashi’s hands soon, so Naruto had to hurry up and persuade him.
“Justice?” Mizunotsuki Haku was stunned. There was nothing wrong with his masked face. “Then what is your justice?” Mizunotsuki Haku murmured.
Chapter 026 Final Battle (Old Version)
“My justice?” Naruto was stunned, but soon, Naruto smiled, looked at Mizunoe Haku, and said softly, “I will do my best to protect the important people in my heart. For them, even if I become a Shura, even if I fall into hell after death, I will not hesitate. This is my justice.” When he said this, Naruto smiled unconsciously on his face. When he came to this world, Naruto always remembered the instructions of the Sage of Six Paths, so he always behaved very detached, because the mission of the Six Paths has been dominating Naruto’s mind. It can be said that before the mission in the Land of Waves, Naruto was just a puppet, but after the last mental transformation, Naruto has understood the true meaning of his existence.
If he does not find the meaning of his existence, peace will only get farther and farther away from him. Therefore, Naruto began to gradually integrate into life. Hinata Hyuga and Shiro Mizunoe are the most important people in his heart. Now Naruto exists to protect them. Only with firm belief can he grasp the fleeting peace. In order to protect the important people in his heart, Naruto must stop the Fourth Ninja World War, stop Uchiha Obito’s conspiracy, bring peace to the world, and at the same time protect his important people from harm. Only with this belief can Naruto become stronger.
“Is this the justice in your heart?” Mizunoe Haku finally woke up from her memories. She was very moved by Naruto’s justice, but she also had her own justice in her heart.
“Your name is Naruto, right? Since we all have our own justice in our hearts, then let us fight for the justice in our hearts.” Several Senbon appeared in Mizunoe Haku’s hand, “Fighting as a tool for Zabuza, this is the justice in my heart. For the justice in my heart, I am willing to give my life.”
“You…” Naruto sighed slightly. He did not expect that Haku Mizunotsuki would be so determined. However, Naruto would not give up so easily. Although he was annoyed by Haku Mizunotsuki’s justice, he could not refute it. As he said, everyone has justice in his heart. Once a person loses justice, he will lose the persistence to live. However, Haku Mizunotsuki’s justice is wrong, but for Haku Mizunotsuki, isn’t it right?
“Okay, for the justice in our hearts, come on, fight me,” Naruto said lightly. Looking at the masked Mizunoe Haku, Naruto’s heart tightened, “We can’t delay any longer. For the justice in my heart, I will never let you die.” Thinking of this, Naruto began to condense chakra.
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Three Senbon swords came towards Naruto quickly. Naruto’s eyes focused and his body reacted immediately. He jumped back and the three Senbon swords were stuck in the ground. Naruto, who was in mid-air, quickly formed seals with his hands.
“Fire Style, Great Fireball Technique” Naruto formed hand seals at an extremely fast speed. When his feet stood on the ground, a huge fireball with a scorching breath rushed towards Bai in the mirror.
“This temperature can’t melt my ice crystals,” Mizunotsuki said calmly, his hands moving quickly. When he finished speaking, a seal of the technique had been formed. “Secret technique, Thousand Flying Ice Kills.” Countless ice seals came surging in like a swarm of locusts.
“The ice shield is really powerful.” Naruto’s heart tightened, and a gleam of light flashed in his Rinnegan. A layer of repulsive force was released in front of him. Mizunotsuki Haku’s ice thousand books were immediately blocked. Seeing this, Naruto quickly formed seals with his hands, “Since it can’t be melted with fire, then, force it open. Thunder shield, Chidori…” As Naruto finished the seals, a trace of blue lightning began to appear on his hands. In the blink of an eye, the lightning became more and more, and the sounds of birds began to sound. Naruto’s eyes condensed, staring at the ice crystals in front of him, Naruto quickly rushed up, and Mizunotsuki Haku also smelled the breath of danger, and hurriedly formed seals to interfere, but with the powerful insight of the Rinnegan and the One Magatama Sharingan, Naruto easily avoided the interference.
Boom! With a loud noise, Naruto’s entire right hand sank into the ice crystal. The lightning disappeared after circulating on Naruto’s right hand, and cracks began to appear on the ice crystal. Under Naruto’s observation, the cracks began to increase gradually. Gradually, the ice crystal began to collapse. In the blink of an eye, the ice crystal of Mizunotsuki Haku’s sunglasses shattered, and Haku’s figure was exposed.
“Sasuke…” A sad cry was heard, Naruto turned around and saw that it was Sakura. She was already worried about Sasuke, and there had been no news for so long. Seeing Sasuke lying on the ground, not knowing whether he was dead or alive, Sakura could no longer bear it.
“Don’t worry, Sasuke is not dead. He, like Zabuza, is in a state of suspended animation.” Naruto couldn’t help but speak out as he couldn’t bear to see others crying.
“Really? Naruto?” Sakura raised her head and looked at Naruto with a little hope on her tearful face. Seeing this, Naruto sighed slightly. He didn’t know what to do with Sakura. Maybe Sakura was too infatuated, but it was undeniable that her friendship with Sasuke was real. Thinking of this, Naruto nodded lightly.
Sakura felt relieved immediately after getting Naruto’s affirmative answer, but she seemed to remember something. She looked at Naruto again and found that Naruto had turned his head to look at the masked man. Sakura said silently in her heart, “I’m sorry, Naruto…” She vaguely remembered that when Naruto didn’t go to save Sasuke, she yelled at him.
“Bai, you are no match for me,” Naruto said calmly as he looked at the nervous Mizunoe Bai.
“I know, but for the justice in my heart, I won’t give up.” Mizunotsuki Haku was not grateful, and a few Senbon appeared in his hand again. Seeing this, Naruto knew that this battle was inevitable. He was very depressed at this moment. He couldn’t be cruel to Haku, but Haku was relentless to him.
“Forget it, just knock him out directly.” Naruto already had an idea in his mind, and he did it immediately. However, at this moment, countless birds chirped from the thick fog, accompanied by a few dogs barking. Naruto was stunned and immediately understood, “I guess Zabuza was caught by Kakashi’s ninja dog.”
Naruto looked at Mizunoe Haku and found that she was looking at the thick fog in front of her with a nervous look on her face. She felt very uneasy in her heart, and she was afraid that something might happen to Zabuza.
“Raikiri…” Kakashi’s voice came from the fog, and Zabuza seemed to know that he was about to die, so he lifted the Mist Hidden Technique. For a moment, Naruto and the others’ vision became clear again, and they saw Kakashi rushing towards Zabuza, who was bitten by several dogs and unable to escape.
“Lord Zabuza…” Mizunotsuki Haku cried out in grief, turned around and left Naruto behind, and quickly rushed towards Zabuza. Naruto, who was in a daze, was suddenly shocked, but it was too late to stop him. Seeing this, Naruto hurriedly activated Tiandao’s skill “Ten Thousand Things Heavenly Attraction…” A huge suction force sucked Mizunotsuki Haku’s body over. In Mizunotsuki Haku’s desperate eyes, Kakashi’s Raikiri instantly pierced through Zabuza’s chest. At this point, Zabuza, the king of assassination, fell.
“Lord Zabuza…” Haku Mizunotsuki rolled her eyes and fainted. Naruto rushed forward to check and found that it was due to excessive chakra consumption and intense grief that caused the fainting. Naruto breathed a sigh of relief, “Finally, she was saved.” Naruto picked up Haku Mizunotsuki and walked towards Kakashi and the others.
“Kakashi-sensei, are you okay?” Naruto asked with concern.
“It’s okay, I’m just a little exhausted.” Kakashi pulled down his forehead protector again to cover his Sharingan, then looked at the Mizunotsuki Haku in Naruto’s hand and asked, “Naruto, what are you going to do with him?”
“I want to take her in,” Naruto said directly without beating around the bush.
“This…Naruto, he is Zabuza’s accomplice, why are you taking him in?” Kakashi was a little confused.
“Because I need her. She is too kind and is not suitable to be a wandering ninja. Moreover, her bloodline limit is very powerful. If she is left outside, she will not live long before she will be killed by someone with ulterior motives.” Naruto looked at Bai in his hand with some pity, and a faint feeling filled Naruto’s heart.
Hearing this, Kakashi nodded and said nothing. Mizunotsuki Haku was indeed very kind. Even when facing her enemies, she did not kill them. If not for this, Sasuke would have died long ago. It was for this reason that Kakashi agreed with Naruto’s suggestion. Only Sakura looked at Haku with hostility. The reason was that Haku had injured Sasuke.
Chapter 027 End of Affairs (Old Version)
After Zabuza’s death, Kakashi and others breathed a sigh of relief. Naruto took Haku to a forest, because Naruto buried Zabuza in this place. As for what happened later, it was basically the same as the original. Kado brought people to make trouble, and was first frightened by Kakashi’s clone, and then was beaten away by Tatsuya’s grandson and his people.
“Lord Zabuza…” Shiro knelt in front of Zabuza’s grave and shed tears silently, while Naruto stood beside her. After Naruto’s verbal defense, Shiro Mizunotsuki temporarily gave up her desire to die, and finally listened to Naruto’s advice and stayed with Naruto. For her, once Zabuza died, she would not know the meaning of her existence, and Naruto just filled the gap.
“Haku, don’t be sad. I don’t think Zabuza would want you to be like this. When he closed his eyes, I saw relief on his face. So, he died happily. Perhaps, in this dirty world, death is also a kind of relief.” Seeing Haku crying, Naruto couldn’t help but squat down and comfort her softly. Looking at Haku’s stunningly beautiful face, Naruto felt a little tenderness in his heart. Haku is a girl, Naruto has confirmed that, as for why Haku dressed as a man, Naruto doesn’t know. However, everyone has things in their hearts that they don’t want to mention, so Naruto has never asked Haku. After all, this is just a trivial matter.
“I’m fine, thank you Naruto.” Bai gently wiped away her tears, and looking at the tenderness in Naruto’s eyes, a blush appeared on Bai’s face, but when she thought of Zabuza, Bai’s eyes began to turn red again. Seeing this, Naruto couldn’t help but hug Bai gently in his arms. Naruto knew very well about Bai’s experience. She had suffered a lot since she was a child, and because of this, Naruto felt more and more pity for her.
“Zabuza, I originally wanted to refine you into my Six Paths clone, but for Haku’s sake, I’ll let it go. Just rest assured.” Naruto hugged Haku and looked at Zabuza’s grave. Zabuza was quite powerful, and for Naruto, the current Zabuza was undoubtedly a qualified Six Paths clone. However, thinking that Haku cared so much about Zabuza, Naruto had no choice but to give up. However, Naruto didn’t feel much pity. For Naruto, the Six Paths clone was dispensable. He could use all the Six Paths clone’s techniques anyway. The reason why he needed the Six Paths clone was that Naruto thought that he only had a pair of hands, and he could not use the Human Path when using the power of the Heavenly Path, but he could not use other Six Paths techniques when using the Human Path. It was because of this that Naruto wanted to find all the Six Paths clones. After all, the Six Paths clones could cooperate with each other.
Finally, Naruto took Haku away from here to meet up with Kakashi and the others. This mission was undoubtedly of great help to several people, especially Naruto, who gained combat experience and found the person he liked at the same time, so Naruto was in a good mood. In comparison, Sasuke was depressed. Haku had dealt him too great a blow. He thought he could defeat Haku with the Sharingan, but in the end, he was completely defeated by Haku. This was hard for the proud Sasuke to accept. As for Sakura, she would only revolve around Sasuke every day, but there was one thing that made Naruto depressed, because Sakura always showed a hint of hostility towards him and Haku, intentionally or unintentionally. But Naruto didn’t care much. He just thought that Sakura was still angry with Haku.
“Bai, are you tired?” Halfway through the journey, Naruto held Bai’s little hand and walked slowly. Hearing Naruto’s words, Bai just blushed slightly, and then shook her head. At first, she still had a resistance to Naruto holding her hand. After all, she was a girl and she had her own reserve. However, as time went by, Bai gradually got used to it. Apart from being a little embarrassed, she was no longer repulsive. Although she was simple and kind, she was not stupid. She could feel the special feelings in Naruto’s eyes, but she didn’t know how to face the love in Naruto’s eyes. To be honest, Bai’s heart also began to slowly accept Naruto. After all, Naruto was now her only support. As Bai who had always followed Zabuza, she had long developed a sense of dependence. After Zabuza died, her sense of dependence shifted to Naruto.
“Hey! Naruto, even if you want to have love, you have to find a place. You are so slow. How long will it take to reach Konoha at this rate?” Kakashi turned around and said helplessly to Naruto.
“…” Naruto looked up and found that Sasuke and Sakura were looking at him with resentment, and he and Haku were naturally walking at the back, because Naruto was holding Haku’s hand and he didn’t want to let go, so he tried to slow down as much as possible without considering the feelings of Kakashi and the others.
“Ah, Mr. Kakashi, I’m sorry, I slowed down a bit because I had something to tell Bai.” Naruto scratched his head and said embarrassedly. Bai on the side blushed slightly, obviously embarrassed by what Kakashi said. He wanted to pull his hand out of Naruto’s hand, but how could Naruto let go so easily? Noticing Bai’s movements, Naruto tightened his hand hard. Bai struggled for a few times but to no avail. Helplessly, Bai and Naruto stopped resisting.
Shrugging helplessly, Naruto pulled Bai to speed up. Seeing this, Kakashi sighed slightly and thought to himself, “It’s good to be young. Naruto’s actions are really fast. A top beauty has been picked up by Naruto.”
“When did Naruto and her get along so well?” Sakura was slightly stunned. Looking at Naruto with a happy look on his face, she felt a little uncomfortable in her heart. Perhaps she was used to Naruto flattering her, but now, Naruto has become good friends with someone else and ignored her. Sakura felt like she had lost something.
Hmph Sasuke curled his lips slightly, looking at Naruto with eyes full of fighting spirit.
Ignoring the expressions of the few people, Naruto pulled Bai and hurried to Konoha, “Bai, after arriving in Konoha, you can live a quiet life, and you don’t have to fight and kill like before,” Naruto said to Bai with a look of pity on his face.
“Hmm…” Bai nodded shyly. Naruto had expressed his feelings so clearly. If she still didn’t understand, then Bai would be a fool. But because of this, she didn’t know how to face Naruto. After all, they didn’t spend too much time together, just these few days. Her feelings for Naruto, love? It seemed a little less. Like? There was a little bit. After all, for Bai, Naruto was really good to her, and Naruto’s handsome appearance also won Bai’s favor. Coupled with Naruto’s undisguised love and meticulous care, how could Bai not be a little moved?
Since Naruto’s speed increased, Kakashi and the others were naturally happy to go back earlier, so it took them half a day to finally arrive at the gate of Konoha. After getting the village exit permit, Kakashi and the others walked towards the Hokage Building, on the one hand to report the mission situation, and on the other hand because of Bai.
“Is this Konoha? It looks so harmonious.” Walking on the streets of Konoha, Bai sighed sincerely.
“Haha, the villagers of Konoha are indeed quite harmonious, and everyone is carefree,” Naruto said with a smile, touching Shiro’s hair. Although this sentence sounded a bit insincere, for Shiro, Naruto still let go of his grudges. After all, he just hoped that Shiro could live happily in Konoha. Although Naruto had deep resentment towards these villagers in his heart, he did not intend to retaliate. After all, he was a time traveler, and he was very clear about the treatment as a Jinchuriki. He was just one of the nine people. But relatively speaking, Naruto was luckier than other Jinchuriki because he had a father and mother who loved him.
“These villagers are just innocent.” Naruto shook his head and stopped thinking about these things. Although these villagers have hurt him, Naruto knows that this cannot be entirely blamed on them. The villagers are innocent. They hate Naruto only because of the Nine-Tails. What Naruto really hates are the Konoha high-level officials, Danzo, and Uchiha Obito of the Akatsuki organization. Naruto has always been very clear about love, hate, and vengeance.
When they arrived at the Hokage’s office, Kakashi briefly reported the mission status. When the Third Hokage heard that Tatsuya lied about the mission level, he was immediately furious, but he was the Hokage, so he was broad-minded. Seeing that Kakashi and the others were fine, he did not intend to pursue the matter. After all, Tatsuya was just an ordinary person, and the Third Hokage would not bother with ordinary people. As for Bai’s problem, the Third Hokage only thought about it and agreed. After all, it was a good thing to have one more bloodline in the village. So far, all the problems were perfectly resolved, and Bai also lived smoothly in Naruto’s house. At first, the Third Hokage wanted to find another place to live, but Bai insisted on living with Naruto, and Naruto was happy with it, so the matter was left unresolved.
Chapter 028: Chunin Exams (Old Version)
Since the end of the mission in the Land of Waves, Naruto has been training again. After the battle with Zabuza, he had a lot of combat experience, so he has been resting. For those D-level missions, Naruto directly sent a shadow clone to deal with them, and he began to refine chakra and connect it with ninjutsu. Especially after seeing Kakashi’s Raikiri, Naruto became even more envious. Raikiri is the evolved version of Chidori. For this, Naruto can be said to have found a way. After all, he has read how to repair it in the original work. In addition, he has the Rinnegan, and his chakra control has reached a terrifying level. Although it is much worse than Tsunade, for a Genin or even a Jonin, Naruto can still be considered very good.
The Chidori ninjutsu belongs to an A-level lightning shield. Its principle is to instantly gather powerful lightning chakra, and then rely on the control of chakra to transform it into a shape, and finally become the Chidori with amazing lethality. As for Raikiri, the principle is similar and it also requires powerful chakra control. The only difference is that while the Chidori is transforming, a slight change in nature must be incorporated, which is a bit difficult, at least for Naruto now.
“Raikiri, it is rumored that Kakashi used this move to cut off lightning…” Naruto thought for a moment, and a ray of lightning appeared in his hand again. Although the Chidori began to sing, “The shape changes, the nature changes, what is the change in the nature of lightning?” Naruto stood there blankly with a frown. Several days have passed, and he still can’t understand how the nature of the lightning shield changes.
Boom! A loud thunderclap sounded in the sky. Naruto, who was thinking about something, was startled. The Chidori in his hand also dissipated. He looked up and saw a flash of lightning. Naruto stared at the lightning for a long time. A gleam of light flashed in Naruto’s eyes. “Cut off the lightning? The nature of the lightning shield changes? Power, quick?” Naruto seemed to have grasped something. The Chidori appeared in his hand again, but Naruto did not stop the transmission of chakra.
As chakra continued to be transmitted, the sound of the Chidori began to gradually become louder, and it was almost impossible to separate it from the sound of birds singing. Lightning flashed continuously, “Gather, gather…” Cold sweat appeared on Naruto’s forehead. With a crackling sound, the lightning finally began to spread. Naruto’s right forearm was covered with lightning. The original Chidori began to change. Gradually, the lightning began to spread from Naruto’s fingertips downwards, and finally, lightning like a sharp sword appeared in Naruto’s hand.
“Is this the Raikiri?” Naruto was slightly stunned. Feeling the power brought by Raikiri, Naruto finally revealed a smile. This Raikiri is already an S-level ultimate ninjutsu. This is the only S-level ultimate ninjutsu created by Kakashi. Now, Naruto has finally figured it out.
“Raikiri…” Naruto roared, and two magatama began to slowly emerge in his Rinnegan, one on the left and one on the right. His strong insight instantly made his vision clear. With the help of lightning to stimulate his cells, Naruto’s speed reached an incredible level.
Boom! A large rock was cut open by Naruto’s Raikiri. Naruto dispersed the lightning and looked at the damage he had caused. A smile finally appeared on the corner of Naruto’s mouth. After several days of hard work, he finally succeeded. While admiring the power of Raikiri, Naruto was also somewhat relieved. He finally understood why only Sasuke could use Kakashi’s Raikiri. The power of Raikiri did not reach S-level, but when using Raikiri, because of the lightning, the cells of the person who cast the technique were stimulated by lightning, thus gaining lightning speed. In this high-speed movement, if there is no perverted insight of the Sharingan, then using Raikiri is very dangerous. After all, lightning is generally a straight line attack, which is easy to see through and avoid. However, if you have the Sharingan, even if the opponent dodges, relying on the insight of the Sharingan, the caster can instantly change the trajectory of the attack and continue to attack the enemy. Now Naruto’s Samsara Eye has begun to evolve, and he has a Jade Sharingan. With the conquest of the Samsara Eye, Naruto can completely control the S-level Ninjutsu of Raikiri.
“Let me go, you ugly bastard.” In a small alley in Konoha Village, the grandson of the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Konohamaru, was being held in mid-air by a man with his face covered in paint. Konohamaru was struggling desperately. Behind the man stood a mature blonde beauty. These two people were none other than Temari and Zhan Jiulang from the Sand Village. In addition to these people, there were Sakura and two children standing in front of them. It was obvious at a glance that they were Konohamaru’s accomplices.
“It’s just like in the original, Konohamaru was bullied, but it’s not because of me. Although there was a little deviation, this scene still happened.” Standing on a big tree not far away, Naruto looked at this familiar scene with a faint arc at the corner of his mouth. It turned out that Konohamaru was about to find Naruto, but Naruto didn’t find him, but met Sakura. When Konohamaru, the big mouth, saw Sakura, he immediately said something that made Sakura go crazy. Then, just like in the original, Konohamaru bumped into the arrogant Zhan Jiulang.
Bang! A stone hit Zhan Jiulang’s hand, causing a sharp pain in the hand holding Konohamaru. He subconsciously let Konohamaru go. Seeing this, Sakura quickly pulled Konohamaru over.
“Ninjas from other countries had better behave themselves in Konoha, otherwise don’t blame me for being rude.” Sasuke made his debut as cool as in the original story, making Temari and Sakura act like crazy fans, and even the three little brats of Konohamaru all looked at him with admiration.
“Damn little devil…” Zhan Jiulang muttered angrily, a little angry, and reached for the weapon on his back. Seeing this, Temari behind him was shocked and didn’t care about being crazy. She hurriedly stopped Zhan Jiulang and said, “I say, do you want to use crows? This is Konoha.”
“I don’t care, I must teach this brat a lesson.” Looking at Sasuke standing upside down on the tree, Zhan Jiulang couldn’t help but feel angry, “This kid is too good at pretending.”
Tap! Tap! Tap! A rhythmic sound of footsteps came from the corner of the alley. Zhan Jiulang stopped what he was doing and everyone present looked towards the corner of the alley, including Sasuke and Sakura.
Finally, the owner of the footsteps appeared in front of everyone. He was wearing a black tight-fitting suit with a black divine robe on the outside. His golden hair made him look very sunny. He had regular facial features and circles of purple Samsara eyes that looked like ripples. His expression was a little indifferent, and he walked neither hurriedly nor slowly. He looked very cool.
“Naruto, you’re here?” Sakura shouted in surprise. Sasuke, who was standing upside down on the tree, couldn’t help but snort and muttered in his heart, “This guy likes to show off more than me.”
“Wow, who is this? So handsome, just like the previous one…” Temari started to be infatuated with him again, and Zhan Jiulang next to her immediately looked at her like an older sister.
“What happened?” Naruto looked up and said calmly to Sakura and Sasuke, without a trace of fluctuation in his eyes. Although he witnessed the scene with his own eyes, he still pretended not to know. He didn’t want others to know that he had been hiding in the dark watching the show for half a day.
“No, it’s nothing, just a misunderstanding.” Before Sakura and Sasuke could reply, Temari began to answer impatiently.
Naruto glanced at Temari calmly, then looked away, nodding secretly in his heart, “As expected, she is a famous mature woman in Naruto, she really looks like a top-notch lady.” He thought so in his heart, but there was no expression on Naruto’s face.
“Hmph! I hate self-righteous brats like you the most. I’ll teach you a lesson.” Zhan Jiulang was a little indignant. It would have been fine if it was just one person showing off, but now there’s another one.
“You try it.” Naruto glared at Zhan Jiulang with his Rinnegan. Suddenly, Zhan Jiulang’s heart was beating, “What strange eyes, is it a pupil technique?” However, Zhan Jiulang was obviously not the kind of person who was afraid of things. However, just as he was about to take action, a cold and a little cruel voice came from behind Sasuke.
Chapter 029 Farce (Old Version)
“Zhan Jiulang, do you want to die?” A cold and emotionless voice sounded. Zhan Jiulang, who was about to take action, suddenly felt a shock in his heart and broke out in a cold sweat. This voice was too scary. To be precise, the owner of this voice was too scary. To Zhan Jiulang, the owner of this voice was a devil.
“Damn it, when?” Sasuke turned around suddenly and saw a person with short red hair, a gourd on his back, dark circles under his eyes, and a big love carved on his forehead standing behind him.
“Gaara? A tragic character.” Naruto glanced at Gaara indifferently and found that he was looking at Zhan Jiulang with murderous intent on his face.
“I… Gaara, it’s not me who caused the trouble, it’s them…” Zhan Jiulang hurriedly began to explain, but Gaara’s next sentence made him feel like he was falling into an ice cellar, “Shut up, I’ll kill you if you keep making trouble.” Gaara’s murderous aura suddenly surged, and the expression on his face was a little distorted, as if Zhan Jiulang would be killed if he said one more word. When Zhan Jiulang heard Gaara’s words, he didn’t dare to say anything more and immediately shut up obediently.
“Gaara, he is your brother after all, how can you talk like that?” Temari at the side couldn’t stand it anymore and hurried out to speak, but her tone clearly lacked confidence.
“Hmph! I never considered him a brother, and you too, you’re always bringing shame to the village.” Gaara glared at Temari coldly. Although his words were still full of murderous intent, Naruto could see that the murderous intent in Gaara’s eyes was much less.
“It seems that Gaara still cares about his sister a little bit.” Naruto smiled slightly, walked forward slowly, passed Temari and Zhan Jiulang, stood beside Sakura, and looked sideways at Konohamaru and the other two who had already been frightened. Naruto tilted his head and looked at Gaara and said lightly, “I don’t like people talking to me condescendingly. Can you come down?” Although the tone was flat, the meaning of the words had a sense of irresistibility.
Gaara narrowed his eyes, he smelled a faint scent of danger from Naruto. Gaara grinned, although he was laughing, it looked a little scary. Naruto didn’t care. His mysterious Samsara eyes stared at Gaara closely. Under Naruto’s gaze, Gaara used a teleportation technique to appear in front of Naruto, and Sasuke also jumped down.
“Hello, I’m Gaara from the Sand Village. What’s your name? I’m very interested in you,” Gaara said excitedly, and he even licked his lips with his tongue when he was excited.
Seeing Gaara’s actions, Naruto suddenly felt a chill, but on the surface he remained unchanged, and said calmly, “Uzumaki Naruto, and I’m not interested in men, so you should find someone else.”
Gaara was stunned when he heard Naruto’s words. He obviously didn’t understand what Naruto meant. However, seeing Temari, Zhan Jiulang and Sakura wanted to laugh but didn’t dare to, Gaara probably knew that it was not a good thing. He looked at Naruto with murderous eyes, turned to look at Sasuke, and said, “What’s your name? I am also interested in you.”
“Uchiha Sasuke…” Sasuke looked at Gaara with unwillingness. He didn’t even notice that Gaara had been standing behind him for so long. He once again felt his own weakness. Thinking of his brother Itachi, Sasuke felt his heart filled with anger.
“Hmph… See you in the Chunin Exam.” Gaara looked at Naruto and Sasuke provocatively and left in a cool manner. Temari looked at Naruto and Sasuke reluctantly before leaving. Seeing that the matter was resolved, Naruto turned around and left without paying any attention to Sasuke and Sakura.
“Hey! Naruto, where are you going?” Sakura shouted behind him.
“Teacher Kakashi asked us to gather,” Naruto’s voice came, but his figure disappeared around the corner of the alley. Seeing this, Sakura and Sasuke hurriedly followed.
“Damn it, teacher is late again.” Naruto and the other two were standing on an overpass waiting for Kakashi. The one who was complaining was naturally Sakura. Naruto was leaning against the railing of the bridge with his eyes closed, no one knew what he was thinking, while Sasuke was frowning deeply, obviously dissatisfied with Kakashi’s lateness.
“Hi! Hello everyone, I just helped an old lady cross the road on the road so I’m late…” Kakashi appeared in front of the three people with a bang, and his expression was still as annoying as in the original book.
“Teacher Kakashi, please don’t lie with such a serious expression every time…” A well-shaped mark appeared on Sakura’s forehead. It can be imagined that she has been extremely tolerant.
“Hmph!” Sasuke snorted coldly and said nothing. As for Naruto, he didn’t even look at Kakashi.
“…” A drop of cold sweat flowed down Kakashi’s forehead, but after all, he had cultivated a thick skin. In the blink of an eye, Kakashi coughed twice and said seriously, “Don’t worry about this little thing. This time I came for the Chunin Exam. I want to ask if you are willing to participate.”
“Chunin Exam?” Sakura and Sasuke looked at Kakashi in confusion.
“Ahem, it’s like this…” Kakashi began to explain. Sakura was a little hesitant at first, but after seeing the desire in Sasuke’s eyes and Naruto’s indifference, Sakura still chose to take the exam. Although she had no confidence in herself, she would definitely take part in order to prevent Sasuke from looking down on her.
Naruto, Sakura and Sasuke arrived at the examination venue very early. The three of them nodded to each other and walked into the examination room. Along the way, they saw many candidates, young and old, but unlike Naruto and his friends, many of the candidates here had a strong smell of blood on them. Sakura was so scared that her face turned pale, especially when those candidates showed murderous intent towards Naruto and his friends. Sakura wanted to give up the exam, but after seeing the disdain in Sasuke’s eyes and Naruto’s indifference, Sakura could only cheer herself up secretly.
“Please let me in…” A familiar scene appeared in front of Naruto. Yes, this scene was where Tenten, Neji and Rock Lee were stopped at the door of the classroom. Looking at this familiar scene, Naruto showed a faint smile. Looking at Tenten’s performance, she looked so pitiful. However, those gatekeepers did not know how to be gentle with women and directly beat them.
Sasuke frowned. With his Sharingan open, he naturally knew that someone had cast an illusion here. It could be said that almost everyone here knew about it, but no one came out to speak out. However, the arrogant Sasuke didn’t care about that. He stepped forward and said, “Please remove the illusion. We still have to rush to the examination room.”
“Oh? You actually figured it out, not bad!” The Chunin smiled slightly, although his face changed, he said coldly, “But being able to see it is not enough, I advise you to give up.”
“Hmph! Boring.” Sasuke ignored the Chunin and directly made a few seals. The whole scene began to change. The original 301 became 201. This situation immediately made the Chunin’s face darken.
“You are quite capable. You can break my illusion. However, you are too arrogant to do it without my permission.” As soon as the Chunin finished speaking, he stretched out his right foot and kicked Sasuke quickly. But how could Sasuke be so easy to bully? Seeing the Chunin take action, he kicked back without thinking.
Bang! Just when their feet were about to meet, Xiao Li, who was squatting on the ground pretending to be pitiful, suddenly rushed over and grabbed both of their feet tightly with one hand. This made Sasuke frown. He had used all his strength in the previous kick, but the other party seemed to have taken it easily. This time, Sasuke was even more shocked.
“Xiao Li, this is not in line with what we discussed at the beginning…” A young man who looked like he had cataracts came forward with a frown and said, it was Neji.
“I’m sorry, I have my reasons for doing this…” Xiao Li looked up, showing a mouthful of snow-white teeth, glanced at Neji, and then quickly ran to Sakura. Seeing this, Naruto laughed in his heart. The most classic confession in Naruto was about to happen. Thinking of this, Naruto moved his body calmly, trying to stay away from Sakura.
(PS: Everyone, it’s the third update today. Please collect it after reading it, and give me some rewards. After all, it’s very hard for me to write. Please give me some votes for the update. Thank you all…)
Chapter 030 Sasuke’s Frustration (Old Version)
Sure enough, in Sakura’s puzzled eyes, Xiao Li quickly ran to Sakura and said excitedly, “My name is Rock Lee, you can call me Xiao Li, what’s your name?” While introducing himself, Xiao Li did not forget to show his teeth that were shining white.
“My name is Xiaoying…” Although she was confused, her usual education made her answer the other party. However, Xiao Li’s next sentence directly made her fall into the abyss.
“Sakura, please go out with me. I will protect you to the death.” Xiao Li ignored the black on Sakura’s face and raised his thumb, revealing his shining white teeth again.
“Don’t…” Sakura shook her head like a machine. When she thought of Xiao Li’s kappa-like hairstyle and thick black eyebrows, she couldn’t help but shiver and got goose bumps.
“Why…” Xiao Li asked hopefully, but Sakura’s answer shocked him greatly.
“Your eyebrows are too thick. I don’t like thick eyebrows,” Sakura said with a shudder.
.. Xiao Li was so shocked that he squatted in the corner and drew circles. Ningji and Tenten just turned away. It was too embarrassing to have such a teammate.
“Let’s go, it’s getting late.” Naruto, who had not appeared yet, saw that it was almost time, so he came out and said.
Sakura and Sasuke nodded and followed Naruto to the third floor. However, halfway there, Neci called out to Sasuke, “Hey, are you Uchiha Sasuke?” It looked like a question, but it sounded arrogant and superior. Sasuke got angry. How could he, Uchiha Sasuke, allow others to speak to him in that tone?
“Hmph! Why should I tell you?” Sasuke glared at Neji fiercely, turned around and ignored him.
Ningci frowned and said nothing. He obviously noticed the problem with his tone. However, Rock Lee, who was squatting on the ground sadly, suddenly rushed up and said to Sasuke, “Hey! You fierce-looking guy, my name is Rock Lee, and your name is Uchiha Sasuke?” Compared to Ningci, Rock Lee’s tone was undoubtedly much better.
“What do you want to do now?” Sasuke asked impatiently.
“Uchiha Sasuke, I want to challenge you. I want to see if I can surpass your genius family with hard work.” Xiao Li jumped onto a training ground and made a gesture (those who have read the original novel know it)
Hearing what Xiao Li said, Sasuke’s heart was filled with anger again, “So you came here for the Uchiha family. In that case, today I will let you see the power of Uchiha.” Sasuke rolled over and jumped up, standing in front of Xiao Li in a cool manner.
“Sasuke, the exam is about to start…” Sakura couldn’t help but remind him. On the one hand, she was afraid that Sasuke would get hurt, and on the other hand, it was because of time. However, looking at Sakura’s expression, it was obvious that the former was more of a problem. This phenomenon made Naruto roll his eyes. He just hated people like Sakura who were only obsessed with flowers. If it was in the 21st century, being obsessed with flowers would be nothing, but what was this place? This was a ninja world where human life was less valuable than a dog’s. In this world, no matter how beautiful or handsome you were, what was the use? People would just cut your neck with a kunai, and everything else would be nothing.
“Don’t worry, it will only take five minutes to deal with him.” Sasuke said without even turning his head, his tone full of strong arrogance. One can tell from his voice that Sasuke is still obsessed with the honor of the Uchiha clan.
“Too arrogant.” Naruto shook his head helplessly. Self-confidence is good, but overconfidence is arrogance, which is not good.
The following battle started soon. Xiao Li’s physical skills were undoubtedly very powerful. Even with his Sharingan, Sasuke could only catch a faint shadow. Although he could catch a little bit of Xiao Li’s attack trajectory, what could his eyes see? Sasuke’s reaction nerves and hands and feet had no time to react. It was not until he felt a sharp pain in his chest that he realized he had been hit.
“It seems that Teacher Kai is right. A hard-working genius can also surpass a natural genius like you.” Xiao Li’s face was full of joy.
“Damn it…” Sasuke, who was knocked down, looked at Xiao Li with unwillingness. At this moment, he was filled with hatred, especially when he thought that there were people watching around. A strong sense of humiliation filled Sasuke’s heart. The reason was very simple. At the beginning, Sasuke threatened to deal with Xiao Li in five minutes, but now, he was basically killed in seconds by the opponent. This huge contrast made Sasuke, a man with a very strong self-esteem, feel humiliated.
“Come on, you are a genius of the Uchiha clan, how can you just fall down like this, stand up and continue fighting with me, youth cannot be wasted.” Xiao Li excitedly raised his thumbs up. His original intention was to encourage Sasuke, but he had no idea what kind of person Sasuke was, so under Xiao Li’s well-intentioned encouragement, Sasuke felt humiliated again. In his opinion, Xiao Li was clearly mocking himself and the Uchiha clan.
Damn it Sasuke pounded the ground hard and struggled to stand up. His scarlet eyes stared at Xiao Li, and his handsome face was distorted with hatred.
“Come on, today I will use my ultimate move to prove that geniuses can also be defeated and surpassed.” Xiao Li completely ignored the expression on Sasuke’s face. There was no way. Xiao Li was born with a thick nerve. In his opinion, you have to cheer up after losing. His teacher Kai often taught him that you have to get up where you fell. Therefore, he never thought that Sasuke was completely different from him.
Lee quickly untied the bandage on his hands and started running around Sasuke. At this point, Naruto knew that he could not just sit there and watch. According to the original work, Kai should have appeared at this time, but when Lee’s special move was about to be launched, there was still no sign of Kai. Now, Naruto had to take action.
With a flash of body stunt, Naruto quickly appeared next to Lee. Seeing Lee running, Naruto frowned and his Rinnegan instantly locked onto Lee’s movement trajectory. The next second, Naruto grabbed Lee’s arm and swung it hard, and Lee was thrown out.
Bang! Because Naruto used a lot of force, Xiao Li hit the wall directly, but Naruto was not worried, because he knew that Xiao Li would not be injured so easily. Looking at Sasuke who was staring at him, Naruto said lightly, “We are all from Konoha, there is no need to be so stiff.” Then, Naruto walked over and patted Sasuke on the shoulder, and said again, “Sasuke, don’t take winning or losing so seriously. After all, you are not invincible, and you will face failure one day. However, failure is not terrible. What is terrible is that you cannot accept your failure positively.”
“Hmph! None of your business.” Sasuke snorted coldly, looking at Xiao Li with hatred on his face. He was so embarrassed today. With Sasuke’s proud and inferior personality, how could he accept it? With the twisted hatred for Naruto’s words, he even felt that Naruto was mocking him.
Seeing Sasuke’s expression, Naruto frowned deeply, “Is it impossible to change Sasuke? It seems that his personality is very distorted.”
“Uzumaki Naruto?” Xiao Li’s voice came from behind Naruto. Hearing Xiao Li’s doubtful words, Naruto turned around and looked at Xiao Li’s eyes full of fighting spirit. Naruto nodded lightly.
“Naruto-kun, why did you interrupt my fight with Sasuke-kun?” Xiao Li was obviously dissatisfied, but before Naruto could reply, Xiao Li became excited again and said, “In that case, then, Naruto-kun, fight with me. I can feel that you are much stronger than Sasuke-kun.”
“What…” Sasuke’s heart was hit again. Although Naruto was much stronger than him, and he did not deny that, but being said so in front of him by such a person, how could Sasuke, who always regarded Uchiha as an honor, accept it? In an instant, Sasuke’s eyes were filled with murderous intent. Yes, he wanted to kill Rock Lee, kill this guy who brought him shame. He even hated Naruto a little. He hated why Naruto was so strong.
“Oh no…” Naruto cried out in his heart that something was wrong when he heard what Lee said. He knew Sasuke very well. As expected, he turned around to look at Sasuke and found that the hatred on Sasuke’s face had turned into murderous intent. Naruto knew that it was over, and Sasuke’s heart was twisted even more.
Chapter 031 Pocket (Old Version)
“Xiao Li, I can’t accept your fight, because there are less than five minutes left before the exam.” Naruto shook his head helplessly, but his helplessness was because of Sasuke. Looking at Sasuke’s distorted face, Naruto didn’t know how to enlighten Sasuke. He could only curse in his heart, “Damn Kai, he didn’t even show up.”
Bang! Speak of the devil, and he appears. With a puff of smoke, a kappa boy who looked almost like Lee appeared on a turtle in front of everyone. Seeing Kai appear, Naruto’s mouth twitched obviously. It was different from watching anime, and seeing it with your own eyes was another feeling. If it weren’t for the age difference, Naruto would have thought that Lee used the clone technique, they were too similar.
“Here comes another one with super thick eyebrows…” Sakura’s face immediately turned bitter, and she felt a little nauseous in her stomach. Sasuke, who was originally sulking, couldn’t help but twitch his mouth. The combination of Xiao Li and Kai is simply a classic combination, two with super thick eyebrows and two kappa hairstyles.
“Teacher Kai, why are you here…” Xiao Li, who originally wanted to challenge Naruto, suddenly ran towards Kai with excitement on his face. That expression was like tears streaming down his face.
However, Xiao Li’s passion earned him a punch from Akai, which knocked Xiao Li away. But Xiao Li didn’t mind at all and ran over again with excitement on his face.
“Xiao Li, you idiot… didn’t I tell you not to use that trick easily?” There were tears in Akai’s eyes, as if he was moved by Xiao Li.
“Teacher Kai, I know I was wrong.” Xiao Li stood in front of Akai with tears streaming down his face.
“Xiao Li…”
“Teacher Kai…”
Under the stunned gazes of everyone, Xiao Li and Akai hugged each other excitedly with tears streaming down their faces, as if no one was around. In an instant, the mountains collapsed and the earth cracked, and the sea crashed against the shore… In Akai’s words, youth is passion.
Naruto was speechless. These two masters and apprentices were indeed the two rare beasts of Konoha. Even their heads were of rare beast level. What a disgusting picture it was to see two Kappa with thick eyebrows hugging each other, especially the passionate hug with tears streaming down their faces. Ugh… Naruto felt his stomach churning and he quickly said to Sasuke and Sakura, “I can’t stand it anymore. I’m leaving first.” After that, he didn’t care about Sasuke and Sakura and ran directly to the third floor. Seeing Naruto running away, Sakura and Sasuke would not stay and ran directly to the third floor. Naruto couldn’t stand Kai and Rock Lee, and they couldn’t stand it either.
“Hey, you are all here, you are worthy of being my students, Kakashi.” On the third floor, Kakashi was standing lazily at the entrance of the examination room, looking at Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura with a smile.
“Teacher Kakashi, why are you here too?” Sakura asked puzzledly.
“Well! As your teacher, of course I should come and see you. But, by the way, what’s wrong with the way you look?” Kakashi scratched his head with a look of confusion. He would never have thought that his gay friend Kai was on the second floor.
Hearing Kakashi’s question, Naruto and the other two twitched their lips, and couldn’t help but complain in their hearts, “Isn’t it your friend’s fault?” But Naruto didn’t say much, nodded to Kakashi, and walked in.
“Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura, I wish you a safe journey,” Kakashi shouted from behind.
Naruto didn’t look back, but waved his hand behind him and closed the door. However, the moment they came in, the three of them felt hundreds of pairs of eyes staring at them, with murderous intent, mockery, disdain, and amusement.
“Hey! Naruto, why are they looking at us?” Sakura was frightened by the looks and hid behind Naruto and Sasuke, and asked in a low voice.
“It’s okay, they are just small characters, don’t take it to heart,” Naruto replied indifferently, and his Samsara eye slowly swept over the crowd. Many people lowered their heads when they saw Naruto’s eyes. The Samsara circle looked too mysterious and weird. They felt a chill in their hearts at the captivating gaze.
“Tsk…” Sasuke snorted disdainfully, turned his head away and stopped talking. In his eyes, apart from Naruto, Gaara from the Sand Village, and the top-notch kappa Rock Lee just now, he didn’t take anyone else seriously at all.
“Hey! A troublesome exam, are you here too?” No need to guess, the voice naturally came from the genius Shikamaru, followed by their group, Ino-Shika-Chou.
Woof! Woof! Woof! The dogs barked, and the group that was suppressing them came over. Hinata glanced at Naruto shyly, while Shino, who had a lower sense of presence, adjusted his glasses and said nothing.
“Hey! This year’s new Genin are here.” Ya’s arrogant voice came over, but after seeing Naruto, his eyes were obviously a little evasive. He vaguely remembered the lesson Naruto taught him.
“Sasuke, you’re here…” A surprised voice of a blonde girl came from behind Naruto and the others, accompanied by a sound of breaking air. Naruto moved his feet slightly and handed the venue to Sasuke. Just like in the original work, Ino insisted on not coming down from Sasuke, and Sakura started bickering with her mortal enemy again.
“Hey! Naruto, why do you like to be silent so much? This is not like your previous self.” Shikamaru walked over lazily and asked.
“People always grow up. We are already ninjas. How can we be as outspoken as before?” Naruto said with a smile.
“Tsk! This is not what the mischievous you would say back then.” Shikamaru curled his lips slightly, obviously feeling very unfamiliar with the current Naruto.
“Really? Maybe.” Naruto didn’t say much. He was too lazy to explain this kind of thing, and he couldn’t explain it. Should he say, “I have awakened the memory of my past life?” Once he said this, there would be no place for him in the entire ninja world.
Hearing Naruto’s indifferent voice, Shikamaru felt a little bored. He curled his lips and returned to his team. Seeing Shikamaru leaving, Naruto was slightly stunned and looked at Hinata who was looking at him shyly. After thinking about it, Naruto walked towards Hinata.
“Hinata, are you here to take part in the Chunin Exam as well? Good luck.” Naruto’s voice was gentle, completely opposite to his usual coldness. This surprised the little warriors. They knew that since the graduation exam, Naruto seemed like a different person. He was cold to everyone and sometimes didn’t even say a few words. They had never seen such a gentle look, no matter whether it was the carefree Naruto before or the cold Naruto now.
“Ah… yes, Naruto-kun should also work hard.” Hinata heard Naruto’s voice and without thinking, she closed her eyes and quickly finished the sentence. Her little face was almost red and her fingers began to become restless. At this moment, she felt a great happiness coming towards her. It was the first time that Naruto greeted her.
Naruto smiled slightly, walked forward and gently touched Hinata’s hair, then said gently, “Then, let’s work hard together.” Seeing that Hinata was about to faint, Naruto knew when to stop, so he quickly put down his hand, smiled at Hinata, and walked towards Sasuke and the others.
“Hey! I tell you guys to be quiet, this is an examination room.” A young man with glasses and silver hair walked over with a smile. His gentle smile made people feel like a spring breeze on their faces.
“Super spy…” After a slight pause, Naruto nodded thoughtfully.
“Hey! Who are you? You look so powerful.” Ino, who was arguing with Sakura, seemed to be annoyed by Kabuto’s look and couldn’t help but yelled.
“Me? My name is Kabuto, but instead of that, you should pay attention to your surroundings.” Kabuto smiled slightly, with a gentle look on his face, and pointed at the candidates around him. Sure enough, when the little strong men saw the murderous looks of the candidates around them, everyone couldn’t help but shrink their necks, of course, with the exception of Naruto and Sasuke, one with absolute strength and the other with blind self-confidence.
“So, what are you doing here?” Naruto walked forward and looked at Kabuto with narrowed eyes and said, he is not a simple Kabuto, in the final Ninja World War, this Kabuto was a super BOSS, being a supporting role to this extent is unprecedented, he must be more careful.
“Well! You seem to have a lot of opinions about me.” Kabuto shrugged helplessly, then smiled slightly and said, “But, after all, you are my juniors, so I don’t care. As someone who has participated in several Chunin exams, seeing you reminds me of my past self.”
Chapter 032 The First Exam (Old Version)
“Several times?” Everyone couldn’t help but frowned. “Is it really that difficult to be a Chunin?” Sakura asked weakly.
“Ah, you can say that. After all, this is an important exam for the five major countries. There are so many elites, and this world has nothing in abundance but geniuses. I took the exam seven times and failed,” Dou said helplessly.
“Seven times? You must be kidding…” Ino couldn’t help but interrupt.
“What a troublesome exam” Shikamaru.
“Hmph! That’s better.” Sasuke.
“My junior looks very indifferent. Does your confidence come from your bloodline limit?” Looking at the indifferent Naruto, Kabuto asked with a slight smile. There was a hint of jealousy in his voice, but no one knew what was in his heart.
Shut up Naruto glared at Kabuto. He was not happy with the man in front of him. Although Kabuto became like this because of the Konoha high-level officials, he chose his own path. Only by recognizing his own essence can he be considered a true strong man. Although Kabuto was very powerful in the later period, he still lost because he did not have the heart of a strong man.
Kabuto seemed to not care about Naruto’s attitude. He took out a thick stack of papers from his arms, smiled and said, “This is the information on the elites from various villages that I have collected since the seven exams. It contains information on many people.” As he spoke, Kabuto began to demonstrate, and sure enough, Sasuke’s interest was successfully aroused.
“Help me check Uzumaki Naruto, Gaero from the Sand Village, and Rock Lee.” Sasuke couldn’t wait to name the people he wanted to know.
“My name?” Naruto was stunned, and looking at Sasuke, he couldn’t help shaking his head. How could others know his detailed information? If the ability of the Rinnegan was so easy to find out, then Konoha in the original work would not have been destroyed by Pain like that.
“It’s easier once you know his name.” Kabuto glanced at Naruto without leaving a trace, an inexplicable light flashed in his eyes. He sorted out the information in his hand, took out a piece of paper, and after inputting chakra, the paper began to display lines of words. “First, let’s talk about Uzumaki Naruto. Well, he is your teammate. By the way, it seems that you don’t know your teammate very well.” Kabuto adjusted the frame of his glasses, and seeing Sasuke’s unfriendly face, he stopped teasing.
“Uzumaki Naruto, a Konoha Genin, was a troublemaker in Konoha before he became a ninja. He loved playing pranks, but after graduation, for some reason, he awakened his own bloodline limit. Most of the missions he completed were D-level missions, and there were some C-level missions. From the information, it may not be a big deal, but I heard that he single-handedly defeated Zabuza Momochi, who was known as the demon man, without any chance of fighting back. Well, he is probably the strongest Genin this year.” A hint of surprise appeared on Kabuto’s face, but he was pretending. He knew that Naruto’s eyes were the legendary Rinnegan.
“Is this all the information? Then what is his bloodline limit called?” Sasuke was obviously dissatisfied, but when he thought of Naruto’s eyes, he couldn’t help but ask.
Kabuto looked at Sasuke in surprise, then saw that Naruto still had an indifferent expression, and smiled, “It seems that you don’t care much about your teammates. Naruto’s bloodline limit seems to be his eyes, what’s it called…”
“Enough, I’ll kill you if you say that again…” Naruto couldn’t help but roar out loud, staring at Kabuto with murderous eyes. Kabuto simply treated himself as a dead man. Although he disdained to hide anything, Naruto could not tolerate someone revealing his secrets in front of him, especially when the other party had bad intentions.
After being yelled at by Naruto, Kabuto was obviously stunned for a second. Looking at the mysterious Rinnegan, he felt a palpitation in his heart. His face changed slightly, and then returned to normal. With a hint of regret, he said to Sasuke, “It seems that I seem to have offended your friend. I’m really sorry.” The second half of the sentence was directed at Naruto.
Sasuke was also stunned, looked at Naruto, and a trace of shame appeared on his face. He also understood that revealing someone’s secrets in front of so many people was a very unpleasant thing, so Sasuke didn’t say much and could only retreat silently.
“A truly strong person must have absolute confidence in himself. Although it is a wise choice to inquire about other people’s information, it is stupid to inquire in front of others,” Naruto said to Kabuto bluntly.
Kabuto blushed a little at what Naruto said, and looking at Naruto’s arrogant look, Kabuto secretly hated him, but considering his identity, he endured it, smiled apologetically at Naruto and left. This made Naruto look at him differently. He was indeed worthy of being the number one spy of Hokage. He could remain calm even when being insulted by me.
After Naruto’s roar, Sasuke also lost the mood to inquire about other people’s information. After hearing Naruto’s last words, Sasuke fell silent. As a true strong man, Sasuke looked at Naruto deeply, while the other strong men were shocked by Naruto’s temperament. Damn, he was so domineering. Ino and Sakura, the two crazy fans, began to have hearts flashing in their eyes, while Hinata blushed, and no one knew what she was thinking.
What an interesting kid In the crowd, Kabuto licked his lips with his tongue, and his image was almost the same as Orochimaru.
“Be quiet, you little brats…” With a loud and rough roar, the whole noisy classroom suddenly became quiet.
“I am your invigilator this time, Jonin Ibiki. Our first exam is a written test…” Ibiki nodded and looked at the reactions of the many examinees.
“Written test, it’s actually a written test” a group of Genin began to discuss.
“Shit, damn it, I used to skip classes every day, now I’m not going to get any marks in exams” Naruto’s face suddenly turned black. If he didn’t know the plot of the original novel, he would have wanted to find a piece of tofu to hit himself to death. He was speechless about his past self. It was okay for him to play pranks every day, but he actually skipped classes.
“This is a problem. Although Naruto is very powerful, his theoretical knowledge is a mess.” Sakura, who was sitting in the back, couldn’t help but feel worried.
“Okay, listen to the exam rules. Anyone who dares to resist me will be disqualified from the exam immediately.” Ibiki stopped the noisy candidates and began to announce his excessive rules. Many candidates were dissatisfied with these rules, but after hearing Ibiki’s warning, they could only cry silently in their hearts. After announcing the rules, the exam officially began.
“Sure enough, am I really not suitable for studying theory?” Looking at the test paper in his hand, Naruto felt his eyes begin to roll back and he felt drowsy. The problems from his previous life were actually inherited into the Naruto world. Naruto couldn’t help but be speechless.
“Naruto-kun…”
“Hmm!” Hearing someone calling him, Naruto turned his head and saw Hinata, with a blushing face, sitting shyly next to him.
“Hey! Hinata, I didn’t expect we are so destined…” Naruto smiled slightly, but secretly cursed himself for having a bad memory. In the original work, didn’t Hinata sit next to him?
“Ah… Actually, Naruto-kun can… can look at my test paper…” Hinata carefully pushed her test paper to Naruto.
“This…” Naruto was a little moved. Looking at Hinata’s weak appearance, Naruto felt a little tenderness in his heart. This girl seemed weak, but at the critical moment, who could be as strong as him, not afraid of life and death for the sake of his beloved?
“Thank you Hinata, but you don’t have to be like this, I can find a way myself.” Naruto pointed to his eyes. Hinata raised her head slightly, and looked at Naruto with a slightly red face. Looking at Naruto’s Rinnegan that was full of mysterious beauty, Hinata shyly lowered her head and whispered, “I know, I’m sorry, I’m nosy.”
Naruto was stunned, touched his head and said, “That’s impossible, you’re already fine.” As he spoke, he opened his Sharingan, and a magatama began to appear on each of his left and right eyes. He stared closely at Hinata’s movements, and his hands began to move. Yes, this was the imitation function of the Sharingan.
With Naruto’s advanced cheating, more and more candidates knew the real purpose of this exam, and they showed off their special abilities one after another: Neji’s Byakugan, Gaara’s Eyes of Sand, Zhan Jiulang’s puppetry, Sakura’s IQ, and Sasuke, like Naruto, had the imitation ability of the Sharingan.
Chapter 033 The Second Exam (Old Version)
As more and more people cheated, there were countless methods of cheating, but there were also some ignorant Genin who used the giraffe’s cheating method and were kicked out of the examination room by the examiners. Finally, the 45-minute written test was over, and the number of examinees was eliminated by one third.
“Okay, now let’s announce the tenth question.” Following Ibiki’s words, many candidates began to get nervous. The tenth question was kept as a last resort by the examiner, and they did not think it would be easier than the previous nine questions.
As expected, Ibiki began to announce his excessive examination rules. Many candidates resisted in vain and had to passively accept such inhumane examination rules. However, Naruto did not care too much. Familiar with the original work, he just curled his lips slightly. At first, he wanted to hand in a blank paper directly, but waiting for forty-five minutes was too boring, so Naruto had no choice but to finish the test paper.
Finally! After a long period of psychological torment, the exam was finally over. Without Naruto’s inspiring words, the number of candidates was much less than in the original book, but Naruto didn’t care about that. At this moment, he was staring at the way Red Bean appeared.
“She is indeed the second generation Naruto in the original work, but her front is indeed magnificent and sexy.” Naruto bent his head and looked at the thick-skinned examiner.
As if sensing Naruto’s gaze, Red Bean stared at him fiercely, but considering that this was an exam room, Red Bean did not lose her temper on the spot. This surprised Naruto, who couldn’t help but complain in his heart, “Is this still the same thick-skinned Red Bean? Could it be that a butterfly effect occurred because of me?”
“This is the place known as the Death Forest, and it’s also where you’ll take your exam. As an examiner, I’m kindly reminding you not to die in there.” Hongdou stretched out her sexy tongue and licked her lips, looking indescribably seductive.
Gurgle! Naruto swallowed unconsciously, “Okay, I was wrong, Hongdou is really as thick-skinned as in the original book.” Naruto began to complain in his heart again, “But, I like her.” Naruto’s eyes began to stay on Hongdou’s face without any scruples. To be honest, Hongdou looked pretty good, especially her thick-skinned personality. Naruto liked this kind of personality the most. Of course, there was also another extreme type, that is Hinata’s type. These were two extremes.
Sensing Naruto’s fiery gaze again, Hongdou didn’t think twice and flew a kunai with a cold light towards Naruto.
Naruto’s Rinnegan lit up, filling the front with repulsive force, and the rapidly moving kunai was immediately bounced away, “Examiner, attacking the examinees is not what you should do.” Naruto imitated Red Bean and licked his lips with his tongue.
“Really?” Red Bean appeared behind Naruto at some point and said in a slightly aggressive voice, “I really hate the look in your eyes. If it happens again…” Red Bean lowered her head to look at Naruto’s lower body.
“Oh! A person’s beauty is meant to be seen by others. What? Does the examiner want to interfere with my freedom?” Naruto didn’t care. He found that he was getting bolder and bolder. Perhaps after living with Bai, Naruto was gradually changing.
“…” At this point, the thick-skinned Hongdou couldn’t help but blush. It was hard for her to refute Naruto’s point of view. Could it be that she should control other people’s eyes? However, seeing the smug look on Naruto’s face, Hongdou also got angry. She grabbed Naruto’s collar and said fiercely, “I control you. I don’t care who you look at, but you are not allowed to look at me.” Hongdou showed her barbarity to the fullest.
“Can I think that you are being unreasonable?” Naruto said to Hongdou with a slightly teasing look, his pair of reincarnation eyes fixed on Hongdou’s delicate face, as if he wanted to see through her essence.
” .” Hongdou was speechless. She couldn t stand Naruto s naked gaze. She had no choice but to twist Naruto s waist hard. Naruto couldn t help but take a breath of cold air. Although a cultivator s whole body is not as strong as King Kong, he can still withstand ordinary blows. However, the soft flesh on his waist is so fragile.
“Why do all women know this trick? Could it be that the women’s alliance in the past developed it specifically to deal with men?” Naruto gritted his teeth and rubbed the soft flesh on his waist, rolling his eyes and unable to help but complain.
“Naruto, are you attracted to that examiner?” Seeing Hongdou leaving angrily, Sakura came up and couldn’t help but ask.
“Hey! You are too nosy, but since you asked, it’s okay to tell you. I really have some feelings for this examiner,” Naruto said with a nonchalant curl of his lips.
“You… you are too frank.” Sakura rolled her eyes at Naruto, feeling a little disappointed. Perhaps it was because her former fans were taken away by someone else, so Sakura felt a little uncomfortable. Seeing that Naruto was still staring at Red Bean’s back, she couldn’t help but say, “Naruto, stop looking at me. Don’t you already have Haku?”
“Haku is Shiro, and Red Bean is Red Bean, is there any connection between them?” Naruto asked puzzledly, but he remembered that there was no monogamy in the Naruto world.
” ..” Sakura was speechless. She also knew that there was no monogamy in this world, but she was an immature girl after all, and had a strong possessiveness, so she had never thought about sharing a boyfriend with others in the future. But now after listening to Naruto’s words, she couldn’t help but glance at Sasuke who was silent, and thought to herself, “Will Sasuke marry several wives in the future?”
“Okay, there are two sets of the Sleeves, the Heaven and Earth Sleeves, and your task is to gather both sets of the Sleeves and reach the central tower in the Death Forest. Then you will have passed the test,” Red Bean reminded after handing Naruto a set of the Heaven Sleeves.
“Well! Well! This is a small matter, I will finish it soon.” Naruto said nonchalantly on the surface, but he was actually getting nervous. He knew that Orochimaru was waiting for Sasuke, his prey, somewhere. As Sasuke’s teammate, he would definitely confront Orochimaru. By then, who knows if Orochimaru would suddenly get the urge to use his Rinnegan for research?
“Wow! You’re quite confident, little brat! But I still have to give you a piece of advice, don’t die in there,” Hongdou said with a smile, licking her lips with her tongue.
“Tsk…” Sasuke snorted indifferently.
“I think we should set off now. Goodbye, examiner.” Naruto did not say anything else. He was not in the mood to do so. When he thought of Orochimaru’s cockroach-like vitality and his unpredictable forbidden techniques, Naruto could not help but feel worried.
“You little brat…” Red Bean glared at Naruto.
“It’s over, this temptation is too great…” Naruto couldn’t help swallowing, forced his head away from looking at Red Bean, turned around and jumped into the examination room with Sasuke and Sakura.
“Damn little brat, how can you be so rude…” Seeing Naruto leave without even saying hello, Red Bean started to mutter.
“Hongdou, your movements are too tempting, I can’t stand it…” Naruto’s voice came from afar. Hearing Naruto’s voice, Hongdou was stunned for a moment. After she reacted, a blush appeared on her face. To be honest, this was the first time she had heard such words in all these years. Because of her personality, everyone in Konoha, except Hong, regarded her as a witch and they simply ran away from her as far as possible.
“Naruto, you seem to have something special for that Jonin.” Sasuke asked, turning his head as Naruto’s team was advancing rapidly in the Forest of Death.
Naruto rolled his eyes at Sasuke and couldn’t help but complain, “Sasuke, why didn’t I see that you have the potential to be a gossip guy before?”
“Gossip?” Sasuke was stunned, then his face turned red, and he couldn’t help but yelled, “You are the gossiper, you idiot.” As he said that, Sasuke increased his speed.
“Wait, Sasuke…” Naruto’s face straightened. Seeing Sasuke and Sakura’s puzzled expressions, Naruto glanced at the bushes nearby and said, “We are being watched…”
“Hmm?” Following the celebrity’s gaze, Sakura and Sasuke didn’t find anything. This kind of hidden ability, is it a master? Sasuke began to look serious… Sakura also quickly ran to Sasuke and Naruto’s side and formed a formation.
The battle begins…
Chapter 034: Orochimaru’s Attack (Old Version)
“Hey! There’s no need to be so nervous, they’re just a few small fry.” Looking at Sasuke and Sakura who looked like they were facing a formidable enemy, Naruto couldn’t help but speak out.
“Can you find it?” Sasuke asked with a puzzled look on his face, but the vigilance in his hands relaxed.
“Of course…” With the corner of his mouth slightly raised, Naruto stretched out his right hand towards the bushes. A powerful suction force was instantly generated, and the grass in front of him suddenly fell towards Naruto as if blown by a strong wind. A figure followed him, and Naruto’s eyes condensed. He rushed forward and grabbed the other’s neck.
“If I told you he’s a small fry, then he’s a small fry.” Naruto exerted force with his hands, and with a click, the opponent’s neck was broken. Seeing this, Sakura and Sasuke’s eyelids jumped suddenly, “Naruto, there’s no need to kill him, he didn’t cause any harm to us.” Sakura felt reluctant, but Sasuke calmed down after the initial shock, and remained silent, wondering what he was thinking.
“This is the world of ninjas. Being kind will only bring you harm. I will only protect those whom I recognize. If others want to kill me, I will do it without hesitation. As a qualified ninja, no, as a qualified person, he needs to recognize his own nature.” Naruto lowered his head and said softly. After experiencing the incident in the Land of Waves, his mentality has gradually changed. It is impossible to keep his hands clean in this chaotic world. Just as Nagato said in the original work, only after experiencing pain can one understand each other. Although Naruto does not agree with such extreme methods, sometimes, extremes are still necessary.
“Naruto, you’ve changed.” Sakura closed her eyes, unable to accept it.
“Really? Maybe. People grow up, don’t they? After all, we are no longer students of the ninja school.” Naruto said and looked into the distance. He felt more and more uneasy. He knew that Orochimaru was coming soon.
“Sakura, Sasuke, let’s go quickly, we’re running out of time,” Naruto said as he quickly flew forward.
“No time? It seems like we’ve only been here for a few hours, and the exam seems to last five days.” Sasuke and Sakura obviously didn’t react. They didn’t know what Naruto meant by “no time”, but when they saw Naruto’s back about to disappear, they didn’t think much about it and jumped up to follow him.
“The smell of snakes is getting stronger…” Naruto frowned and slammed on the brakes. Since he couldn’t escape anyway, he might as well save some energy to deal with it. When Sasuke and Sakura saw Naruto stop, they also stopped.
“Snake smell? What do you mean? Are you afraid of snakes?” Sakura frowned three times in a row, looking at Naruto’s face as if he was facing a great enemy, and couldn’t help but think in her heart, “Naruto, who looks like the most powerful, is afraid of snakes?”
“You mean we’re being targeted?” Sasuke said pointedly.
“Hmm” Naruto nodded solemnly. The stronger he is, the stronger his ability to sense danger. As Orochimaru gets closer, Naruto feels his heart is about to jump out. “Sasuke, we can’t run away. That man is not someone we can resist.” Thinking of Orochimaru’s unpredictable forbidden technique and his cockroach-like vitality, Naruto felt powerless.
“Oh? There is such a strong enemy, even you are not his opponent?” Sasuke frowned, feeling very unwilling. Since graduating from the Ninja School, he has suffered more and more blows. First it was Naruto, then Haku Mizunoe, then Gaara, and finally Rock Lee, who was known as a loser who was unable to practice ninjutsu.
“Here I come, Sasuke.” Naruto quickly formed seals with both hands, “Earth Escape, Four-Direction Trapping Circle.” Naruto pressed one hand on the ground, and the ground suddenly began to shake. This ninjutsu was not for hurting the enemy, but only for trapping the enemy. It was learned from the rolled-up sleeves that Kakashi gave him.
As the ground shook, a figure slowly emerged from the ground. It was the previous BOSS Orochimaru. At this moment, his pair of snake eyes were looking at Naruto and Sasuke with excitement, “It’s worthy of the legendary Samsara Eye, it’s really powerful.” Orochimaru stretched out his long tongue and licked his lips. The hoarse voice not only did not make people feel gloomy, but gave people a gentle feeling. If it weren’t for the greed on his face, Naruto was afraid that Orochimaru would be a good person.
“As expected of him as a famous human trafficker,” Naruto secretly complained.
“Rinnegan? Naruto’s bloodline limit?” Sakura and Sasuke turned their heads to look at Naruto.
“Sakura and Sasuke, you are not allowed to be distracted during a battle,” Naruto said to Sasuke and Sakura with a serious face.
Sakura and Sasuke came back to their senses immediately and looked at Orochimaru in front of them. They felt a throbbing in their hearts. This was the fear of the strong. Of course, Naruto felt the deepest. As Naruto’s cultivation became higher and higher, he felt that Orochimaru was more and more unfathomable.
“No wonder he didn’t die after betraying Akatsuki, it seems there’s a reason.” Naruto thought to himself and quickly formed seals with his hands, “Thunder shield, Chidori…” A burst of bird calls began to sound, and bright lightning began to gather. Naruto’s Rinnegan stared at Orochimaru and he rushed forward quickly. Stimulated by the lightning, Naruto’s speed was exerted to the extreme.
“Kakashi’s Chidori? I didn’t expect you could master it so quickly.” Orochimaru seemed to not take this move seriously. He stuck out his tongue and licked his lips again. Naruto’s pupils shrank, and the Chidori landed on Orochimaru’s chest.
“Successful?” Looking at Orochimaru who was so close to him, Naruto was a little bit unbelieving.
“What an interesting prey! Even Kakashi himself can’t be my opponent.” Orochimaru grabbed Naruto’s hand at lightning speed, and the Chidori began to slowly dim. Orochimaru directly cut off Naruto’s chakra.
“So strong! Without the help of Sharingan, you can actually play with my Chidori with your naked eyes alone.” Naruto’s pupils shrank into pinholes. Before he could think too much, he felt as if his chest was hit by a huge hammer, and the whole person flew out quickly.
Puff! Scarlet blood could not help but spit out. Naruto landed where Sasuke and the others were standing, and where he started his sprint. He was really going back to where he came from.
“Naruto, are you okay?” Sakura was shocked. She never expected that Naruto, who usually looked so powerful, would be so vulnerable at this moment.
“Who is this guy and why is he so powerful?” Sasuke stared at Orochimaru with unwillingness on his face. Even with his Sharingan, he couldn’t catch the trajectory of Naruto’s attack just now, but the opponent caught Naruto’s seemingly powerful Chidori with one hand just with his naked eyes.
“Hehe, little brat from the Uchiha family, I really like the look of your eyes.” Orochimaru looked at Sasuke with shining eyes, his pair of snake pupils sizing Sasuke up and down, the greed on his face not concealed at all.
“Damn it, don’t look at me with such a disgusting look…” Sasuke’s Sharingan began to emerge, and he quickly formed seals with his hands. Although his speed was much slower than Naruto’s, it was still fast. In the blink of an eye, a complicated seal was completed, “Fire Style, Great Fireball Jutsu…” Sasuke puffed up his mouth, and then suddenly spit at Orochimaru, and a scorching fireball rolled away.
“Did you hit it?” Sasuke’s palms were full of sweat.
“Don’t be careless Sasuke, he won’t die so easily,” Naruto said aloud.
“Hehe, Naruto-kun seems to know me very well.” A hoarse voice came from the firelight. Needless to say, Orochimaru was not hurt at all, as a wall of earth blocked the fireball.
“What… Damn it!” Sasuke stepped back hastily, however, Orochimaru’s murderous voice was heard, “Secret Technique, Shadow Snake Hand…” Several giant snakes flew out from Orochimaru’s hands at a high speed, opening their bloody mouths and biting towards the three people. They wanted to resist, but Orochimaru’s huge murderous aura poured down like the power of heaven. Suddenly, the three people felt uncomfortable and blocked in their hearts. They couldn’t breathe, and their hands and feet couldn’t move at all. At this time, let alone resistance, they were afraid that they couldn’t even move.
“What a terrifying murderous aura! How many people must one kill to have such momentum?” Sasuke felt desperate. Seeing the snake head getting closer and closer, Sasuke turned his head, reached out to take out a kunai from the tool bag and stabbed it hard into his thigh. The severe pain allowed him to temporarily regain control of his body. Without thinking too much, he picked up Sakura, who was unable to move, and disappeared after a few jumps.
“Shinra Tensei…” With cold sweat, Naruto activated the power of Heaven. Suddenly, the three snake heads were blown away by the repulsive force. Naruto did not fight back, but quickly caught up with Sasuke and Sakura. After a few jumps, he disappeared in front of Orochimaru.
“What an interesting prey. Rinnegan, you’re in my pocket. Hehe, there’s also Sasuke’s Sharingan…” Orochimaru smiled sinisterly as he looked in the direction where Naruto and the others disappeared.
Chapter 035 Battle with Orochimaru (old version)
“Naruto, who is that guy? How could such a powerful person come to take part in the Chunin Exam?” Sasuke asked Naruto beside him with a gloomy face while holding Sakura. At this time, the three of them were hiding under a big tree.
“Who knows? This world is so wonderful, anything is possible.” Naruto laughed at himself. He didn’t want to tell Sasuke the truth. After all, it was difficult for him to explain it.
“Damn it, they are all so powerful, and I am so weak.” Sasuke punched the tree trunk with a look of unwillingness, “If this goes on, when will I be able to kill that man?”
Looking at Sasuke like this, Naruto felt a little bit reluctant. He originally wanted to tell him the truth about the Uchiha clan’s extermination, but considering that he couldn’t explain it, he sighed and decided to remain silent. Anyway, Itachi already had his own ideas when he decided to do this. People have to experience it before they can grow, right?
“Sasuke, he’s coming again.” Naruto’s face changed. Is it really impossible to get rid of him?
“What…” Sasuke looked up and saw Orochimaru standing in front of them. At this time, the snake was standing on a giant python, which was spitting out its core.
“Who are you?” Sasuke was furious and stood up and shouted.
“Sasuke, calm down and take good care of Sakura. Leave him to me.” Naruto grabbed the excited Sasuke, took out a kunai from the tool bag and looked at Orochimaru warily.
“Interesting, interesting, what an interesting prey… You want the Roll of Earth Sleeve, right?” Orochimaru took out a Roll of Earth Sleeve from his arms. It was exactly the Roll of Earth Sleeve that Naruto and the others needed. Under the horrified gaze of the three people, Orochimaru swallowed the Roll of Earth Sleeve in one gulp.
“Okay, little brats, come on, for the sake of rolling up the sleeves, come and defeat me. Oh, by the way, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Orochimaru…” Orochimaru’s tongue circled around his mouth, looking extremely disgusting. At this moment, in Orochimaru’s eyes, Naruto and Sasuke were completely in his pocket.
“Then I won’t be polite…” Naruto said, and rushed forward quickly. Halfway, Naruto bit the kunai in his mouth and quickly formed seals with his hands, “Water Style, Water Dragon Bullet Technique…” A huge water dragon leaped out from behind Naruto and then roared at Orochimaru.
“Oh? I didn’t expect the chakra to be so strong?” There was a trace of admiration in Orochimaru’s eyes, and his hands began to form seals. An earth dragon also flew up and collided with the water dragon in the air, and the two canceled each other out. Naruto also came to Orochimaru’s side, and the kunai emitted a cold light and stabbed at Orochimaru. Orochimaru was not vague either. He took out a kunai and fought with Naruto. Orochimaru was very fast, and Naruto could barely parry with his Rinnegan. The two of them fought back and forth and had a lot of fun.
“Wow, your physical skills are pretty good. Is it the benefit brought to you by those eyes?” Orochimaru kicked Naruto away and stood in front of Naruto with a greedy look on his face.
“Hmph, you pervert, stop talking nonsense…” Naruto snorted coldly, kicked out the Rinnegan, and quickly stretched out his right hand, “Ten Thousand Things Heaven Attraction…” The powerful suction made the surrounding space seem to be slightly distorted, and Orochimaru felt that his soul was about to be sucked out by this suction. Soon, Orochimaru could not control his body, and he flew towards Naruto. A trace of horror flashed in Orochimaru’s eyes, but he was one of the three ninjas after all, and he had experienced countless battles of all sizes. After a brief loss of consciousness, his right hand quickly stretched out, and several tongues flew out from his sleeves and bit towards Naruto.
“Damn it, he’s worthy of being one of the Three Ninjas. His battle awareness is so strong. In that case, then… Shinra Tensei.” Naruto mobilized his chakra and increased the power of Shinra Tensei to its maximum. A powerful repulsive force began to erupt, and the surrounding trees flew off the ground. Orochimaru, who was the first to be hit, never expected that Naruto had this trick. The powerful repulsive force sent him flying. He felt as if his whole body was hit by a huge hammer, and his bones ached.
“Did they get knocked away?” Naruto looked at the ground around him that had collapsed more than a foot deep. There was not a single plant in the ten-meter radius. “Luckily Sasuke took Sakura away, otherwise they would have been affected.”
“What an enviable power.” Orochimaru appeared in front of Naruto again. This time he looked as if he was not injured, but his voice was a little angry and full of greed.
“This is the power of the Rinnegan, it’s so powerful, Naruto-kun, you really surprised me. How about it, are you interested in following me? I can make you stronger.” Orochimaru licked his lips and said seductively.
“It’s really ridiculous. I advise you to save your energy. In front of these eyes, your ridiculous attitude is useless,” Naruto said disdainfully, pointing his index finger at his own Rinnegan.
“Damn it, you little brat…” Orochimaru was completely enraged. Itachi had said the same thing to him back then, but the difference was that one was the Mangekyo Sharingan, and the other was the mysterious and noble Rinnegan.
“Kid, you will pay the price for what you said. Don’t think that I can’t do anything to you just because you have these eyes.” Orochimaru’s hands flew quickly, and in one second, a seal of the technique was completed, “Fire Style, Great Fire Dragon Technique…” A huge fire dragon roared towards Naruto, and the hot breath made Naruto’s breathing a little rapid.
“Damn it, this technique is at least A-level, maybe even S-level.” Naruto did not dare to neglect it, and when the flames were approaching him, he instantly activated the Hungry Ghost Path. In Orochimaru’s devilish gaze, the fire dragon that seemed so powerful just now began to slowly disappear, and the reason for its disappearance was that it was absorbed by Naruto.
“Damn, this is also the ability of the Rinnegan, it can actually absorb ninjutsu.” Orochimaru’s eyes became more greedy, “Rinnegan, it’s too mysterious.” Orochimaru looked at Naruto grimly. At this time, the fire dragon had disappeared.
“Kid, since ninjutsu is useless, then you can have a good taste of my taijutsu.” Orochimaru shook his wrist, and a long sword appeared in his hand. It was his Kusashige sword. The white sword body emitted a faint cold light, and it was obvious that it was not an ordinary item. In fact, Orochimaru’s taijutsu was not very good, but he had no choice. He also wanted to use illusion, but he knew that illusion had little effect on people who possessed eye techniques.
“Taijutsu?” Naruto narrowed his eyes, took out a kunai and looked at Orochimaru warily. To be honest, this was exactly the result he wanted. Only this kind of battle could make him grow quickly.
As soon as the physical skills competition started, Naruto began to complain. The sharpness of the Kusashige sword left him speechless. His kunai began to shatter at the mere touch. He lost the initiative in the battle and was immediately suppressed. Naruto’s physical skills were not very strong. He relied entirely on the strong insight of the Rinnegan to dodge. As for finding an opportunity to counterattack, Naruto tried but there was no way.
Ding! With a crisp sound, Naruto’s kunai was cut in half, and a blood mark appeared on his arm. “Being called the Three Ninjas is indeed very powerful.” Covering the knife mark on his arm, Naruto panted and squatted on the tree, thinking that at this time he tried not to use the power of the Samsara Eye, just for the precious combat experience. In this peaceful era, combat experience is more valuable than anything else.
Come again Naruto quickly took out a kunai and rushed forward.
“What an interesting prey! Why don’t you give up?” Waving the Kusashige sword, Orochimaru rushed forward again.
Ding! The two separated as soon as they touched, and a series of sparks came out. “The kunai didn’t break? You are such a smart kid, you even covered it with chakra.” Orochimaru looked at Naruto with admiration, “But I wonder how long you can last with such a consumption of chakra?” Orochimaru also became interested.
“Tsk, disgusting guy.” Naruto curled his lips and kicked the tree root with his right foot. The root broke with a sound. Naruto rushed towards Orochimaru like a cannonball. In an instant, after grasping the attack trajectory of Orochimaru, Naruto also changed from being able to only defend at the beginning to having a little room for counterattack. Naruto’s combat experience began to soar.
“Oh? You absorb experience so quickly? Your combat awareness is so strong.” Orochimaru kicked Naruto away, smiled sinisterly, and said, “Kid, although I want to play with you, it seems that there is no time now. I have to go chase Sasuke, my prey.” As he said that, Orochimaru quickly made a seal, and a huge fireball rushed towards Naruto. Helplessly, Naruto had to step back. After dodging the fireball, Orochimaru’s figure had disappeared.
Chapter 036 Sasuke’s Battle (Old Version)
“Damn it, is the Sharingan more tempting?” Naruto was annoyed. He thought Orochimaru would give up the Sharingan and choose the Sharingan, but he underestimated Orochimaru’s persistence. Ever since Orochimaru lost to Itachi, he hasn’t had a good sleep for a day. He thinks about Itachi’s contemptuous eyes every day, and his Mangekyo eyes reveal a deep disdain. Yes, Orochimaru also has thoughts about the Rinnegan, but compared to the Sharingan, Orochimaru will undoubtedly choose the latter. Of course, this is when Orochimaru doesn’t understand the Rinnegan. If he knew that the ultimate evolution of the Sharingan is the Rinnegan, Orochimaru would probably go crazy.
“No, I have to go quickly and meet up with Sasuke and the others. At worst, I can use the power of the Nine-Tails.” Naruto made up his mind secretly. Although he was not satisfied with many aspects of Sasuke, he was a companion after all. With Naruto’s character, he really couldn’t just stand by and watch. Thinking of this, Naruto no longer hesitated and quickly rushed in the direction where Sasuke and the others had left.
“What a poor prey! That little brat is already dead. It’s your turn next, Sasuke.” Orochimaru looked at Sasuke, who was injured and unable to move, with a greedy look on his face. Sakura beside him had already fainted.
“Damn it…” Sasuke’s fists creaked as a strong sense of unwillingness filled his heart, “My stupid brother, run away, run away like a stray dog. You are so weak, I can’t even muster the interest to kill you. Run away, carry this hatred with you, live in pain forever, live in that hatred forever…” Itachi’s voice still echoed in his ears, that contemptuous look, those words without a trace of emotion, that cold face, those kaleidoscopes that he would never forget in his life, that scene that made him wish he were dead, it was Itachi, his most beloved brother who destroyed his family.
“I hate it, why am I so weak, Uchiha Itachi, I want to kill you, I can’t die like this, I want to kill you, Uchiha Itachi…” Sasuke knelt on the ground, strong hatred began to hit his brain, and a dark atmosphere surrounded him.
“Hate it, what do you think? Do you hate Uchiha Itachi? Do you want to kill him? Do you want power? If so, come with me. I can give you the power of revenge…” Orochimaru began to laugh crazily. This feeling was exactly what he liked the most. “Sasuke, hate it quickly. Let hatred make you lose your mind.”
“Ah…” Sasuke felt a sharp pain in his head and couldn’t help but cover his head and start yelling. When he opened his eyes, the Sharingan had begun to evolve, and two magatama Sharingan began to emerge. In an instant, Sasuke felt his chakra begin to increase.
“Hehe, damn guy, I’m going to kill you. You dare to underestimate the power of my Uchiha clan. I will make you pay the price.” Sasuke struggled to stand up, his pair of scarlet Sharingan and two magatama were fully revealed. The increase in chakra gave Sasuke a great boost in confidence.
“Hey, has the Sharingan evolved? This may be good news for me.” Orochimaru licked his lips with his long tongue, not concealing the excitement and greed on his face at all.
“I should have told you not to look at me with such disgusting eyes…” As soon as he finished speaking, Sasuke disappeared from the spot and when he reappeared, he was behind Orochimaru, who was staring at him with his snake eyes wide open, with a look of disbelief on his face.
“See if you dare to underestimate the power of my Uchiha clan.” Sasuke showed a scornful smile. Looking at Orochimaru who was cut in half by his own kunai, Sasuke felt a sense of pleasure in his heart. He felt as if he had purified the Uchiha clan. Unprecedented self-confidence filled his heart.
“What a pity, Sasuke, you seem to have failed.” Orochimaru’s slightly insulting voice came from behind Sasuke. Sasuke was startled, and without time to think, he quickly flew back, turned around, and formed seals with his hands, “Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique…” Sasuke exhaled, and a scorching fireball rushed towards Orochimaru.
“Sasuke, is that all you can do? It can’t hurt me.” Orochimaru then used a water escape technique to extinguish Sasuke’s fireball.
“How could this happen?” Sasuke looked at the pile of broken soil on the ground, knowing that Orochimaru had just used the Earth Clone. “Damn it, when did he use the Earth Clone Technique? My Sharingan didn’t even detect it.” Sasuke’s face was full of unwillingness, and his originally confident heart became unwilling again.
“Sasuke, why do you have to do this? Follow me, I can give you power, powerful power, power that can kill Uchiha Itachi…” Orochimaru started his kidnapping business again.
“Shut up. I will kill you if you dare to mention Uchiha Itachi again. This is the business of my Uchiha clan. When is it the turn of an outsider like you to interfere…” Sasuke was angry, and he could not suppress his anger. Whenever he heard the four words Uchiha Itachi, Sasuke could not help but feel a fierce anger surge in his heart.
“Haha, how can you defeat Uchiha Itachi when you are so weak? Follow me, I can give you powerful strength in the shortest time…” Orochimaru didn’t care about Sasuke’s disrespectful words. At this time, he had been attracted by Sasuke’s Sharingan, the two scarlet magatama, and the pair of eyes full of temptation. Orochimaru’s body was shaking with excitement, because he was excited that he was about to get the Sharingan he had dreamed of for a long time.
Sasuke did not answer Orochimaru. Instead, he answered Orochimaru with three huge shurikens. Orochimaru sneered and dodged by slightly turning sideways. He looked at Sasuke and said, “Don’t waste your energy. You can’t possibly beat me. My opinion… What, this is? Threads?” Orochimaru was startled and saw that the three shurikens that had been dodged began to rotate. Threads were clearly visible. Orochimaru felt as if his whole body was entangled with threads.
“Sharingan uses the Windmill Three Swords Technique…” Sasuke used both hands to pull the thread and tied Orochimaru tightly to the tree trunk, and quickly formed hand seals, “Fire Style, Dragon Fire Technique…” The scorching flames attacked Orochimaru who was unable to resist.
“Ah…” Orochimaru let out a terrible cry.
“Did he kill him?” Sasuke was delighted and let out a slow breath. The pressure Orochimaru put on him was too great.
“Hehe, Sasuke, you’ve given me such a big surprise. I didn’t expect you could use the Sharingan to such an extent at such a young age.” Orochimaru’s voice once again reached Sasuke’s ears. Sasuke’s face suddenly changed, and he looked up. On the charred corpse, a complete Orochimaru crawled out. Except for the disgusting mucus all over his body, there was not a trace of injury.
“Sasuke, accept the power I give you. It will intoxicate you with such powerful strength.” Orochimaru became more and more excited as he spoke. His neck began to grow longer and flew towards Sasuke. For a moment, Sasuke was completely frightened. There was nothing he could do. His chakra was used up. Three consecutive big moves had used up all his chakra. Seeing Orochimaru’s head getting closer and closer, Sasuke could only stare at Orochimaru with his eyes wide open in horror.
“Sharingan, you are mine after all,” Orochimaru was very excited. Sasuke was only one meter away from his teeth. However.
“Wanxiang Tianyin…” A cold voice came from behind Orochimaru. Orochimaru felt that he was getting farther and farther away from Sasuke’s neck. Orochimaru was angry. The duck in his mouth actually flew away. How could he not be angry?
“Damn little brat, you’re here to ruin my business again…” Orochimaru stared at the person who came.
“Orochimaru, Sasuke is my companion, I will not let you hurt him.” A man dressed in black, a black divine robe, and the mysterious Rinnegan looked indifferently at the furious Orochimaru. It was Naruto who arrived, and when he saw Orochimaru wanted to cast a curse, Naruto immediately used gravity to suck him over.
“Companions? What a laughable word. In this age where human lives are worth less than dogs, companions are meant to be betrayed.” Orochimaru looked at Naruto with a sneer on his face. He once had companions, but he no longer needed them because he was betrayed by the village he loved so much, and his teacher didn’t stand on his side. Feelings are just a laughable joke to Orochimaru now.
“Orochimaru, you are beyond help. In that case, use the Tensei Tensei…” Naruto stretched out his right hand, and the powerful suction force sucked Orochimaru over again.
“How can the same move work again…” Orochimaru, who was stretched out in mid-air, sneered and stabbed Naruto with the Kusashige sword.
Chapter 037 Still Bitten (Old Version)
“Really?” Naruto sneered, and his cold voice sounded again, “Shinra Tensei…” Time seemed to stop at this moment, Orochimaru’s body was frozen, and then, in Orochimaru’s unwilling gaze, a powerful repulsive force instantly erupted. Orochimaru only felt a sweetness in his throat, and he spat out a mouthful of hot blood, and the whole person flew a hundred meters away.
“Senior Orochimaru doesn’t seem to have learned his lesson.” Naruto raised the corner of his mouth slightly, not disguising his contempt at all.
“Damned brat, go to hell, Ten Thousand Snakes Array…” Orochimaru was angry, really angry. Being looked down upon again and again by a teenage brat, Orochimaru could no longer bear it. Thousands of venomous jumping snakes attacked Naruto like a tide.
Looking at the group of snakes in front, Naruto frowned, “This ninjutsu is a physical attack. The Hungry Ghost Path cannot absorb it, the Heaven Path is cooling down, the Hell Path cannot deal with it, and the Animal Path is not a combat type. It would be great if the Shura Path was awakened.” Naruto couldn’t help but think.
“In that case, then… Nine-Tails, chakra…” Red chakra began to appear on Naruto’s body, but it was not the kind of chakra filled with negative emotions, but pure chakra. Tail after tail began to appear behind Naruto, until the fourth tail, the tail finally stopped growing.
“Tailed Beast Ball…” Naruto looked up at the sky and took a deep breath. The yin and yang energy between heaven and earth began to gather, and a black sphere began to form. The powerful aura blew the surrounding trees up from the ground. The Tailed Beast Ball, although it was only the Tailed Beast Ball of the Four Tails, was enough for this Ten Thousand Snake Formation.
Whoosh! The Tailed Beast Ball rushed towards the snakes like a cannonball. Boom! Huge explosions began to be heard. The powerful energy set off a strong storm. In an instant, thousands of poisonous snakes were torn apart by the energy. When Sasuke saw this move, he had already taken Sakura away.
Damn it, what happened there Gaara and the other two were immediately covered in cold sweat.
That s… yes, a monster, it must be him, it must be him…” Gaara seemed to be losing control.
“Get away from this area quickly. People there are fighting. We cannot contend with that kind of power…”
All the Genin began to flee for their lives, for they were afraid that they would offend such a terrifying person. However, at this time, after the storm of the Tailed Beast Ball, Naruto returned to his original state. At this time, this place had been almost flattened by the Tailed Beast Ball, and Orochimaru was nowhere to be found, and Sasuke and Sakura also disappeared.
“Damn it, Sasuke and the others are gone. This is trouble.” Naruto retracted the Nine-Tails’ chakra and scanned the surroundings. He found no trace of Sasuke and Sakura, and even Orochimaru was nowhere to be found. However, Naruto would not think that Orochimaru was killed. On the contrary, Orochimaru probably went after Sasuke.
“Damn Orochimaru, he’s really obsessed with the Sharingan.” Naruto gritted his teeth and ran forward quickly. Although he knew it was too late, he had to do something.
“I don’t have much chakra left. It’s so annoying. My chakra is still insufficient.” Naruto cursed inwardly. His combat experience was insufficient. He had been fighting Orochimaru for so long only relying on his huge amount of chakra. At this moment, Naruto’s chakra was less than one fifth of the original amount. If he fought Orochimaru again, he would have no choice but to explode the Nine-Tails again. However, this was not what annoyed Naruto the most. Although he had signed a summoning contract with the Nine-Tails, the Nine-Tails was born from the resentment between heaven and earth after all. At this moment, he could only maintain the Four-Tails mode at most, and the time could not be too long. Once it exceeded ten minutes, Naruto would be gradually disturbed by the resentment. As we all know, people are very excited during battle. Once they enter a combat state, they are likely to be aroused of the evil deep in their hearts. If they fought Orochimaru for too long, Naruto was afraid that he would not be able to control the power of the Nine-Tails and thus explode the Five-Tails.
“No matter what, we must not let Orochimaru succeed.” Naruto increased his speed. However, a bear roar came from the left, accompanied by the helpless cry of a girl.
“Damn…it has to be at this time.” Naruto cursed inwardly, hesitated for a moment, turned sharply and rushed towards the place where the bear was roaring.
“Shinra Tensei…” Naruto didn’t even think twice and used the power of Heaven to send the giant bear flying.
“Are you okay…” This is a girl with red hair and glasses. She looks very quiet. For some reason, this girl gave him a very warm feeling. Maybe it was because her mother also had red hair. Naruto had a good impression of this girl.
“I… my name is Karin, thank you for saving me.” This is exactly Karin in the Chunin Exam. Naruto also recalled that the Chunin Exam was also the time when Karin made her first appearance. However, in his previous life, Naruto skipped the part about the Chunin Exam. Now he can only remember it from the flashbacks later in the plot.
“Sorry, I have something urgent to do right now, please be careful.” Thinking of Sasuke, Naruto came to his senses, said hello and sped away, leaving Karin behind and scolding Naruto for not being kind.
“Sasuke, you can’t run away. Follow me, I can give you the power to kill Itachi…” Somewhere in the forest, Snake was abducting Sasuke again, while Sakura was still in a coma.
“Tsk… I want to kill Itachi by my own strength.” Sasuke showed no sign of being moved on the surface, but in fact, he had begun to waver in his heart. He turned his head to look at Sakura who was in a coma. Sasuke felt very complicated. He really wanted to agree to Orochimaru, but Sasuke was not stupid. He could probably guess that Orochimaru was not a good person and was most likely a traitor. If Sasuke agreed to Orochimaru’s request, he would definitely break up with Sakura and Naruto, which was not what he wanted. But on the other hand, he wanted to kill Itachi in his heart, and this idea was almost morbid.
“Sasuke, your eyes tell me that you are hesitating. So, what are you hesitating about? Is it because of this girl?” At this point, Orochimaru looked at the unconscious Sakura with his snake eyes full of murderous intent, “Sasuke, since she made you hesitate, then I will kill her. Don’t forget, you are an Avenger. The blood feud of Uchiha is on one person. Things like feelings are far away from you and him…” Orochimaru licked his chin with a playful look on his face.
“Shut up, it’s not your turn to teach me what to do…” Sasuke looked at Orochimaru with murderous intent on his face. It must be said that Sasuke, who had not betrayed, still valued his companions. Even after the betrayal, he still had feelings for Naruto. So, when he heard Orochimaru’s words, he was immediately furious.
“Sasuke-kun, it seems that the nine-tailed brat is coming. Since you can’t make up your mind now, I will give you a gift before I leave…” Orochimaru smiled sinisterly, and his neck suddenly lengthened and flew towards Sasuke. Sasuke was shocked and wanted to dodge, but he felt his feet were as heavy as if they were filled with lead. At this moment, let alone running, he couldn’t even move. Sasuke wailed in his heart, he knew that the other party had used a freezing technique.
Ah Orochimaru finally bit Sasuke on the neck. The ending was inevitable. Sasuke howled and fainted immediately, falling to the ground without a sound.
“That little brat Nine-Tails originally wanted to get the Rinnegan, but forget it, the Rinnegan can’t help me as much as the Sharingan…” Orochimaru smiled sinisterly, and sank into the ground and disappeared.
“Sasuke…” Naruto rushed over and immediately saw Sasuke lying on the ground and Sakura unconscious beside him. He ran over to help Sasuke up and turned his neck to take a look. At this time, three black magatama were quietly resting on Sasuke’s neck.
“Is it impossible to change? I am so insignificant.” Naruto closed his eyes helplessly. When he opened them again, his eyes were full of indifference. “Orochimaru, how could I let you leave so easily…” After taking a look at the direction Orochimaru left, Naruto dragged Sasuke and Sakura into a tree hole, set some traps, and then chased in the direction Orochimaru left.
Chapter 038 Red Bean (Old Version)
In another part of the forest, Mitarashi Anko heard the report she had received. After reading the cause of death of the deceased, Anko guessed that it might be the work of her former mentor Orochimaru. Immediately, Anko took several Anbu and ran towards the Forest of Death. She was in a very bad mood at this moment. Her former mentor betrayed her. Anko vaguely remembered that when she was most helpless, Orochimaru appeared in a gentle manner. Orochimaru’s meticulous care pulled her out of the abyss and made her feel unprecedented warmth and security. But not later, her most respected mentor pushed her into the abyss of despair again. She hated, she hated Orochimaru’s ruthlessness. In the past, she admired her mentor so much that she could even die for Orochimaru, but in the end, it was her most respected mentor who gave her the greatest pain.
“Orochimaru, I know it’s you who came back. This time, I must kill you, even if I have to die with you…” Thinking of this, Hongdou sped up again. The Anbu behind her were a little surprised. They had never seen the thick-skinned Hongdou so serious.
“Red Bean? Hehe, maybe I should go meet my former apprentice…” Orochimaru, who was about to leave, sensed Red Bean’s breath and remembered the cute little girl. He immediately turned around and walked in the direction of Red Bean and the others.
As Hongdou accelerated and Orochimaru came to look for her, the two soon met. Looking at the face in front of her that had not aged with the years, Hongdou’s heart was very complicated. There was strong hatred, but also a little bit of other emotions. However, hatred always occupied the majority. Touching the three black magatama on her neck, Hongdou’s body trembled a little. It was fear, fear from the depths of her soul. She vaguely remembered that night, Orochimaru mercilessly left this damn curse on her body. She had been in excruciating pain for the past few years because of this curse.
“Orochimaru, you, an S-rank rebel ninja, actually dared to enter Konoha Village. Tell me, what is your purpose?” Red Bean calmed down the fear in her heart, pointed at Orochimaru and questioned him harshly, but her voice was obviously trembling.
“Hehe…” Orochimaru looked at Hongdou with an insulting look, stretched out his long tongue to lick his chin, and said in a sinister voice, “Hongdou, I haven’t seen you for a few years. You have grown up. You shouldn’t have said what you said just now to your former mentor.”
“Damn it, who is my mentor? You are just a traitor, an executioner who makes me suffer day and night. Everything I have today is thanks to you…” Red Bean glared at Orochimaru fiercely and continued, “Today, I don’t care what your purpose is in sneaking into the examination room, but I will never let you escape again.”
“Haha, Red Bean, don’t forget that I was the one who taught you everything. Do you think you can kill me?” Orochimaru said with disdain on his face.
“You’ll know if you try it…The Shadow Snake Hand…” Red Bean quickly stretched out her right hand, and four or five tongues flew out of her sleeves and bit Orochimaru.
“Red Bean, you are a special jonin after all, how come you can only use the ninjutsu I taught you…” Orochimaru teased and used the same move at a faster speed. Because Orochimaru had no intention of killing Red Bean, the two ninjutsu simply canceled each other out.
“Really?” Red Bean’s voice became low, “Orochimaru, today I must die with you… Two snakes killing each other…” This is a suicidal ninjutsu. If you want to hurt the enemy, you must hurt yourself first. When Red Bean came again, she was already ready to die with Orochimaru.
“Red Bean, it seems that you really hate me, but I don’t want your lovely disciple to die now.” Orochimaru stepped forward and grabbed Red Bean’s hand. Several poisonous snakes flew out of Orochimaru’s body in an instant, and trapped Red Bean firmly on the big tree behind. As for the other Anbu? They had been killed by Orochimaru long ago. They were just extras.
“Red Bean, to tell you the truth, my purpose of coming to Konoha is very simple. I have set my eyes on the body of a little kid. Hehe, his name is Uchiha Sasuke.” Orochimaru stretched out his long tongue and licked his face, looking indescribably disgusting.
“Damn Orochimaru, the Third Hokage will not let you succeed.” Hongdou’s little face turned red.
“Really?” Orochimaru chuckled helplessly, then touched the curse seal on Red Bean’s neck and said gently, “How about this curse seal? Is it painful?” Although his voice was gentle, the expression on Orochimaru’s face showed his ugliness vividly.
It would have been better if Orochimaru didn’t mention it. As soon as he mentioned it, Red Bean’s body couldn’t help but start shaking again. She vaguely remembered the pain that this curse had brought her. At this moment, due to Orochimaru’s will, the curse on her neck seemed to be about to break out, and the pain became more and more obvious.
“It seems that you haven’t had a good time these years, haha, my lovely disciple. In fact, I really want to chat with you more, but it seems that some little mice are heading here. So, I’ll come to see you next time.” Orochimaru touched Red Bean’s face, smiled gently, and sank into the ground again. As soon as Orochimaru left, Red Bean immediately felt the pain in her neck eased a little.
“Red Bean, have you found anything?” As soon as Orochimaru left, several Anbu arrived. Seeing Red Bean tied to the tree, they hurried to rescue her.
Without the support of the tree trunk, Hongdou’s whole body went limp and she fell to her knees on the ground, touching the curse seal on her neck, where she was still feeling pain. “Go and report to the Hokage quickly. Tell him that the traitor Orochimaru has arrived and his target is Uchiha Sasuke,” Hongdou struggled to stand up and said with difficulty, leaning against a large tree behind her.
“But, Red Bean Jonin, do you want us to send you back?” A cat-faced Anbu stepped forward and said.
“No need, Orochimaru has already left, I’m not in any danger, just report this information to Lord Hokage immediately,” Anko refused.
When several Anbu heard what Hongdou said, they immediately turned around and rushed towards the Hokage Building without hesitation. This is the quality of the Anbu, they never hesitate. Seeing the Anbu leaving, Hongdou could no longer bear it, and sat on the ground as if all the strength was drained out. The pain in her neck became more and more intense. When she saw Orochimaru again, she felt that the curse seal on her neck was showing signs of breaking out.
Whoosh! A black figure jumped out from the bushes. It was Naruto who had arrived. He sensed the presence of Orochimaru in this place. He looked around but did not see Orochimaru. However, when he looked straight ahead, he saw Red Bean squatting on the ground and crying softly.
“Red Bean? Did she meet Orochimaru?” After thinking about it, Naruto walked towards Red Bean. His intuition told him that Red Bean was very helpless now, just like he was helpless in his previous life. Naruto knew that feeling very well.
Ta! Ta! Ta! The sound of footsteps rang out, and Naruto walked towards Hongdou. When she heard the footsteps, Hongdou looked up and saw Naruto’s golden hair and the pair of mysterious circles of the Samsara eyes. At this time, Naruto was looking at Hongdou with pity.
“Who are you? Uzumaki Naruto?” Hongdou secretly wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes and tried to make her voice sound normal, but the pain in her neck made her tears burst out again and her body trembled slightly.
“Red Bean, did you meet Orochimaru?” Naruto was silent for a moment, but he finally spoke, but the pity in his eyes became clearer and clearer. Red Bean, this tragic woman, when watching anime before, Naruto felt sad for Red Bean. In the eyes of others, Red Bean has always been a big-headed person, but who knows what kind of pain this seemingly crazy woman has deep in her heart? Thinking of this, Naruto felt a little tender in his heart, and he unexpectedly hugged Red Bean.
Hongdou was stunned, really, her mind was blank at this moment. When Naruto picked her up, Hongdou immediately froze. But Hongdou was Hongdou after all, and she reacted quickly, “You bastard, put me down, you dare to take advantage of me.” Hongdou struggled desperately, but the pain in her neck became more painful because of her struggle, and Hongdou couldn’t help but groaned in pain.
“Don’t move. Do you still have the strength to stand up now?” Naruto frowned slightly, looked down at Hongdou’s delicate face and said softly. His tone was indescribably gentle. Hongdou only felt a different kind of emotion in her heart. She was too familiar with this gentle tone. Once upon a time, Orochimaru used such a gentle tone to pull her out of the abyss of despair when she was most helpless.
Chapter 039 Unspoken Love (Old Version)
“Why, why are you so nice to me?” Hongdou asked this question for some unknown reason.
“Why are there so many whys…” Naruto held Anko in his arms and slowly walked towards Sasuke and the others. He felt very conflicted about what Anko said. To be honest, he did have some thoughts about Anko. At first, Naruto liked her because of her personality, because his mother was as thick-skinned as Anko. Secondly, he really liked girls with this kind of personality. So, when Naruto saw Anko, he liked her a little bit. It might not be considered love, but just a little liking for her. Maybe this is the attraction between opposite sexes.
With this opposite sex attracts, after Naruto saw the weak and helpless side of Red Bean, Naruto couldn’t help but feel a little pity and heartache in his heart. For this girl who usually looks like a witch, how much is she carrying behind her? Naruto, who has read the original work, of course knows that the moment he hugged Red Bean, he had only one belief at that time, “Protect her, protect her with my own strength.”
“I’m Hongdou, who is called the witch. Aren’t you afraid of me?” Hongdou pouted and seemed very angry, but her hands were hooked around Naruto’s neck without her knowing it. Maybe she didn’t even know that she had developed a sense of dependence on the little boy who was nearly ten years younger than her. She was aware of this and the age gap between them, but she really didn’t want to let go. She felt that Naruto’s chest was very warm, like a safe haven.
“Afraid? Why should I be afraid? You’re so cute, how could I be afraid?” Naruto lowered his head and smiled softly, saying gently. Since I love you, then I will love you wantonly. I, Uzumaki Naruto, have never been afraid. At this moment, Naruto has made a decision. Since he has already made a choice in his heart, Naruto’s tone has become more gentle.
“Cute?” Hongdou’s face turned slightly red. At this moment, she even forgot the pain in her neck. Ever since Orochimaru abandoned her, in order to hide her inner fragility, Hongdou began to act unscrupulously and carelessly. In the eyes of outsiders, she was a complete little witch. No one wanted to have much contact with her, and some people would even be scared away when they saw her. Over the years, except for Yuhi Kurenai who knew her, she had no friends. At this moment, Naruto’s words brought out the grievances in Hongdou’s heart. Recalling the experiences of these years, Hongdou’s eyes turned red, her nose felt blocked and uncomfortable, and tears flowed down uncontrollably.
Yes, Hongdou’s growth is quite tragic. Because of her personality, she is called a little witch and everyone is afraid of her. Over time, no one dares to play with Hongdou. For so many years, Hongdou has always lived alone. If it weren’t for her good friend Yuhiku, Hongdou would probably have collapsed long ago.
“Do you remember the unhappy things in the past?” Seeing Hongdou crying, Naruto felt a little uncomfortable and felt even more pity for her. He gently put Hongdou down and let her lean on his arms. Naruto stretched out his right hand and gently wiped Hongdou’s tears.
“Why, why are you so nice to me?” Hongdou opened her big red eyes and stared at Naruto’s eyes. Looking at Naruto’s mysterious reincarnation eyes emitting a faint tenderness, Hongdou felt a great happiness in her heart. She liked this feeling very much, this feeling of being cared for.
“Hongdou, why do you like to ask why? Some things don’t need a why.” His tone was still so gentle. Naruto raised his hand and gently stroked Hongdou’s face, wiping away the tears on her face. “Maybe in the eyes of others you are a little witch, a girl who likes to play pranks and never grows up, but I don’t care what others think. In my heart, you are unique.”
“Unique? Do you like me?” Hongdou asked, blinking her big red eyes. At this moment, she was no longer the little witch of the past, but a poor girl. After asking this question, Hongdou’s heart tightened inexplicably. For some reason, at this moment, she cared very much about the answer. She didn’t understand why she felt dependent on this twelve-year-old boy.
Hearing Hongdou’s question, Naruto was stunned for a moment, and the hand that was stroking Hongdou’s face stopped. But soon, Naruto reacted, and looking at Hongdou’s face full of expectation, a faint and gentle smile appeared at the corner of Naruto’s mouth. In Hongdou’s expectant gaze, Naruto smiled and shook his head.
“I…” Naruto was about to speak, but Hongdou suddenly broke free from Naruto’s arms. In Naruto’s astonished eyes, Hongdou’s eyes once again shed tears of sadness and despair. Hongdou was desperate, “Maybe, I am an unlovable little witch.” Hongdou couldn’t help but burst into tears when she thought of this. In Naruto’s astonished eyes, Hongdou turned and left, very quickly and resolutely, and disappeared from Naruto’s sight in the blink of an eye.
“I… I don’t like you, I love you…” Naruto murmured softly as he watched Hongdou disappearing from his sight. At this moment, two drops of cold liquid flowed from the corners of Naruto’s eyes, but Naruto didn’t notice. He knew that Hongdou had misunderstood. She had misunderstood the shaking of her head just now.
“Should I chase after them?” Naruto was a little troubled. He thought of his mission and Sasuke and Sakura who were still unconscious. Naruto frowned and took a last look at the place where Red Bean disappeared. Naruto turned and rushed towards Sasuke and the others. He couldn’t leave Sasuke and Sakura alone. The misunderstanding could be resolved, but Sasuke and Sakura were in danger at any time.
Naruto returned along the same route at a very fast speed. After such a long time, Naruto’s chakra had recovered two-thirds and the feeling of emptiness had disappeared. It must be said that Naruto had a strong physique. When he rushed to Sasuke, Sasuke was still in a coma, and Sakura had woken up. Because Sasuke’s life or death was unknown, and Naruto had disappeared again, Sakura was crying helplessly. Seeing this, Naruto shook his head helplessly, parted the bushes and walked out.
“Sakura, are you okay?” Naruto said calmly.
“Naruto…” Hearing Naruto’s voice, the crying Sakura suddenly seemed to have found support. She quickly raised her head and saw Naruto walking towards her. Thinking that Sasuke’s life or death was unknown, Sakura began to cry again, “Naruto, what happened to Sasuke? He has been unconscious. Nothing will happen to him, right?”
“Ah!” Seeing Sakura crying, Naruto felt really powerless. He didn’t understand, as a ninja, how could she cry like Sakura when encountering problems. But no matter what he thought, she was his teammate after all, so Naruto couldn’t blame her. He squatted down and parted Sasuke’s hair. At this time, the three black magatama on Sasuke’s neck were flashing black light, and it seemed that they could explode at any time.
“This is troublesome, I don’t know how to seal.” Naruto frowned, let go of Sasuke, and comforted Sakura helplessly, “It seems like we can only leave it to Kakashi.” Naruto sighed secretly.
“Sakura, you stay here and take good care of Sasuke. I’ll go get some food and water.” Without waiting for Sakura to speak, Naruto jumped away. To be honest, the three of them hadn’t eaten for a whole day. Man is iron and rice is steel. If you skip a meal, you will be very hungry. Even ninjas have to abide by this iron rule. However, what Naruto didn’t know was that after he left, Sakura immediately welcomed several uninvited guests, and at the same time, Sakura changed.
Chapter 040 Evil Sasuke (Old Version)
Just like in the original work, as soon as Naruto left, Orochimaru’s three abandoned sons came to cause trouble. Their purpose was to test Sasuke’s potential. However, these three idiots were also smart. They seemed to see that Naruto was not easy to mess with, so they waited until Naruto left before showing up.
“Hey! That’s the Book of Heaven in your hands, right…” Saku, one of the three Sound Ninjas, pointed at Sakura and said arrogantly, as if he was the most powerful person in the world except Orochimaru.
“Tsk! Stop talking so much nonsense, why not just snatch it away?” Toss, who had half his face covered, said disdainfully. He probably became bolder because he saw Sasuke was unconscious and Sakura looked weak. But to be honest, Sakura’s eyes were red from crying and she looked a bit pitiful.
“Who are you?” Sakura stopped crying, stared at the uninvited guests in front of her vigilantly, and was secretly anxious in her heart, “Naruto, come back soon, otherwise Sasuke will be in danger.” It must be said that at this time, Sakura was still only thinking about Sasuke and relying on Naruto. She was really a typical vase.
“This is such a stupid question. In this forest of death, you actually ask who we are?” Jin, the only female ninja in the Sound Ninja trio, sneered. Looking at Sakura’s beautiful long hair, a hint of jealousy and viciousness flashed in her eyes.
“Okay, no more nonsense, the mission is important, otherwise it will be bad when that yellow-haired brat comes back.” Sack stepped forward to stop Toss who was about to speak. He remembered Orochimaru’s instructions tightly, “Try to avoid that yellow-haired brat…”
“Well… leave it to me.” Jin licked her chin with her tongue, a hint of viciousness flashed across her face. She was very unhappy. For the sake of strength, she had no way to dress herself up. Now seeing Sakura like this, with her long hair, Jin was jealous and she wanted to destroy her.
“Damn it…” At this point, if Sakura still didn’t know the other party’s purpose, she would be dead. Without thinking, she took the initiative and three shurikens flew out, aiming directly at Jin.
“Is he really the kid who just graduated from the Ninja School?” Looking at the three shurikens flying towards him, Jin sneered and rushed forward quickly, dodging the three shurikens. His speed suddenly increased. Sakura, who had never experienced a battle, was completely dumbfounded. Looking at Jin who was getting closer and closer to her, she actually stood there at a loss as to what to do.
“Tsk, you’re just a useless vase.” Jin sneered and quickly came behind Sakura. At this time, Sakura woke up and took out a kunai and was about to stab behind her, but she felt a pain in her scalp. It turned out that her long hair was grabbed by Jin.
“Your hair sounds beautiful, but you are a ninja. Instead of spending your time taking care of useless hair, you might as well practice more. You are so weak.” Jin grabbed Sakura’s hair and smiled disdainfully, and the strength in his hands suddenly increased.
“Ah…” Sakura groaned in pain, feeling very unwilling in her heart. Hearing Jin’s words, Sakura was suddenly filled with bitterness, “What have I been doing for so long? Naruto and Sasuke need to protect me every time, why am I so weak?” Sakura’s tears kept falling, and she turned her head to look at Sasuke who was unconscious. Sakura gritted her teeth, “From now on, I will never hold Naruto and Sasuke back, absolutely not.” In Jin’s surprised gaze, Sakura turned the kunai around and cut her hair without hesitation. Suddenly, Sakura’s hair was cut off, and her hair was shorter, and Sakura also escaped from Jin’s clutches.
“Hehe, what’s the point of doing this? Don’t you think it’s too late? You’re a drag.” Seeing Sakura’s hair being cut off, Jin felt a sense of pleasure in her heart. She threw away the broken hair in her hand and formed seals with her hands. This was a sign of launching a ninjutsu. She planned to kill Sakura here.
However, “Konoha Whirlwind…” a loud voice was heard, and Jin felt a pain in his arm, and the whole person flew out. Sakura, who had closed her eyes and waited for death, suddenly opened her eyes hopefully, only to see Rock Lee, whom she hated, standing in front of her with a stern face.
“Don’t worry, Sakura, I said I will always protect you. The next battle is left to me, you go and take care of Sasuke.” Xiao Li turned his head and grinned, his teeth shining in the dazzling sunlight. If it were the Xiao Sakura in the past, she might have felt nauseous, but at this moment, she thought Xiao Li was still very cute.
“Thank you, Xiao Li.” Sakura wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and walked to Sasuke’s side. She knew that she could not intervene in this kind of battle, so she could only silently cheer for Xiao Li.
“It’s okay, Sakura…” Xiao Li patted his chest, turned around and said to the Sound Ninja trio, “Come on, fight, youth cannot be wasted.” As he said that, Xiao Li showed his teeth again.
“Damn guy, meddling in other people’s business.” Sack had a gloomy face. It had been delayed for so long, and he was afraid that Naruto would come back soon. He thought the problem was about to be solved, but Rock Lee jumped out again. How could he not be angry?
“Boy, since you want to die, I will grant your wish…” Sack shouted and punched Xiao Li, but Xiao Li’s face was full of fighting spirit. Looking at Sack’s punch, Xiao Li yelled, “Too slow.” After that, Xiao Li quickly stepped forward and grabbed Sack’s fist in his hand at a speed invisible to the naked eye. He wanted to throw Sack out directly, but at this moment, a trace of contempt appeared at the corner of Sack’s mouth. In Xiao Li’s puzzled eyes, Xiao Li only felt pain in his ears and bones all over his body. After a while, the pain spread throughout his body and became more and more intense.
“What’s going on?” Sakura looked at Xiao Li who was rolling on the ground in astonishment. She never expected that Xiao Li, who looked so powerful, could be defeated with just one move.
“Idiot, Sack’s attack is sonic waves, which is impossible to resist. This boy with thick eyebrows probably won’t be able to get up.” Jin stepped forward and looked at the frightened Sakura with a playful look on his face. She felt very happy. The sense of accomplishment of defeating the enemy made her feel elated.
.
While Sakura and the others were engaging in a fierce battle, Ino, Shikamaru and Choji were hiding in the bushes nearby and watching silently. Seeing Sakura resolutely cutting off her long hair, Ino’s best friend felt uncomfortable as well. After all, they had been good friends for many years.
“Shikamaru, let’s go help Sakura. Besides, Sasuke is still in a coma.” Ino felt reluctant, especially when she saw Sasuke whose life or death was unknown. Ino felt sad because she also liked Sasuke.
“Oh! What a trouble. Even this powerful-looking Xiao Li is no match for him. What’s the point of us going up there?” Shikamaru scratched his hair with a lazy look on his face, not showing any intention of helping at all. Of course, this was only on the surface. In fact, he had already started thinking about countermeasures in his heart. After all, he was a master of the brain school.
Crunch! Crunch! Choji was eating the potato chips in his hand desperately. He always took Shikamaru’s actions as an example. If Shikamaru didn’t say anything, he would naturally keep silent.
“You two…” Ino covered her forehead weakly. She was really speechless about her teammates. One was extremely lazy, and the other only knew how to eat.
“Forget it, I’ll go save her myself…” Ino wanted to rush out immediately, but Shikamaru grabbed her. She wanted to get angry, but seeing Shikamaru constantly winking at her, Ino followed Shikamaru’s eyes and looked forward. Immediately, Ino covered her mouth in surprise.
Sasuke, who was originally unconscious, suddenly sat up, and his face was covered with dense black patterns and text, making him look extremely evil.
“Is this power? What a wonderful feeling, hehe…” Sasuke clenched his fists, feeling the power surging through his body. Sasuke couldn’t help but laugh eerily, and an evil aura filled his whole body.
“Sa…Sasuke, what’s wrong with you?” Sakura covered her mouth in surprise. Feeling the evil aura from Sasuke, tears began to flow out of her eyes.
“Sakura, who hurt you? Tell me and I will kill him.” Sasuke turned his head to look at the disheveled Sakura. Anger rose in his heart and murderous intent gushed out of his eyes. This situation made the evil aura on Sasuke even stronger. Sakura panicked immediately. It was the first time she saw Sasuke like this. “Naruto, come back soon…” Sakura kept calling out in her heart.
Chapter 041 Arrival at the Destination (Old Version)
“Damn it, what does Lord Orochimaru mean? He gave him the curse seal and now wants us to cause trouble for him.” Sack was immediately furious. He felt that the three of them were being abandoned. They have been in the ninja world for so long, and looking at the current situation, if they still don’t know that they have been abandoned by Orochimaru, they can just die.
“Sack, what should we do? Should we continue?” Jin said to the furious Sack. Obviously, she also understood that she had been abandoned, which was simply an insult.
“There’s no need. Orochimaru has abandoned us. There’s no need for us to serve him anymore,” Sack said and wanted to leave. So did Toss and King. However, a devilish voice reached the eyes of the three.
“Who told you to leave? You must have hurt Sakura. I’m going to kill you…” Sasuke, full of evil spirit, stood up suddenly. The curse mark had covered his entire face, making him look extremely evil.
“Damn little brat, don’t think I’m afraid of you just because you have the curse.” Sack was immediately furious. Being abandoned already made him feel bad, but Sasuke shamelessly wanted to kill them. How could he tolerate this with his hot temper?
“Hehe… stop talking nonsense and leave your life behind.” Sasuke smiled sinisterly and disappeared from the spot. Seeing this, Saku was shocked and stretched out his fist to hit Sasuke’s phantom. Sasuke did not dodge and punched him.
“ah .”
“ah “
There were two screams, one from Zack and one from Sasuke. Sasuke didn’t expect that the power was so great that his right hand was almost broken, while Sasuke was attacked by Zack’s sonic waves.
“Damn kid… I’m going to kill you!” Sack was furious and opened his palms to continuously send out sonic attacks towards Sasuke. Sasuke, who had suffered a loss, was naturally not so stupid and dodged quickly. However, the attack speed of the sonic waves reached the speed of sound. Although Sasuke’s strength increased a lot, his speed was not as good as sound. At this time, Sasuke looked a little miserable, with blood overflowing from the corners of his mouth.
“Damn little devil, my attack speed has reached the speed of sound, you can’t dodge, come and die,” Sack launched a crazy attack.
“An attack speed as fast as the speed of sound?” Sasuke sneered, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and disappeared again. Having lost his target, Sack became very anxious. However, Sasuke suddenly appeared in front of Sack. Sack was shocked and was about to launch an attack, but Sasuke quickly grabbed Sack’s hand.
“Your attack comes from your hands, right? In that case, I will cripple your hands, haha.” Sasuke exerted force with both hands, and there was a creaking sound. Sack’s scream was heard, and Sasuke let go of Sack’s hands. At this time, Sack’s hands had already drooped and were definitely broken.
Go to hell Sasuke laughed crazily and stretched out his hand to chop at Sack s head, but Sakura rushed over and hugged Sasuke from behind.
“Sasuke, don’t kill people, please, you were not like this before, please, please go back to your original form” Sakura cried, hoping to bring back the Sasuke of the past.
Sasuke frowned when disturbed by Sakura, and the black lines on his face miraculously retreated to the curse seal on his neck. The evil aura on Sasuke also disappeared. Without the support of the curse seal, a feeling of emptiness suddenly swept over him. Sasuke took two steps back and squatted on the ground, gasping for breath.
“I’m sorry, as a loser, I’m giving you our Book of Earth. Please let us go,” said Toss as he took out a Book of Earth from his pocket and handed it to Sasuke.
“Hmph!” Sasuke snorted coldly, reached out to take the rolled-up sleeves, and said coldly “Get out of here now, or I’ll kill you.” The murderous aura was already strong, but the voice was not as cold as before.
“Thank you…” Toss bowed, and he and Jin helped Sack, whose hand was broken, and left quickly.
“Where’s that guy Naruto?” Seeing the Sound Ninja trio leaving, Sasuke looked around, and when he found that Naruto was not there, he couldn’t help but ask.
“Yo… I’m here, are you awake?” Naruto walked out from the bushes nearby. In fact, he had arrived a long time ago. Ever since Sakura resolutely cut her hair, Naruto had been hiding in the bushes. He originally wanted to kill the Sound Ninja trio directly, but thinking of Sakura always looking weak, Naruto resisted the urge to rush out. However, the result was as he wished. Sakura finally realized her own weakness and also made clear her goals.
Sasuke glanced at Naruto slightly without saying anything. He wanted to ask Naruto where he had gone, but when he saw Naruto holding a few rabbits in his hands, Sasuke clearly shut his mouth.
“Naruto, did you come here early in the morning?” Sakura wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and looked at Naruto with suspicion.
“Ah… no way, I just got here. Otherwise, how could I watch you get wronged?” Naruto laughed. Without waiting for Sakura to answer, he said again, “Don’t worry about it. It’s over. Let’s deal with this hare and continue on our way.”
“Oh…” Sakura nodded doubtfully and didn’t say anything more. Although she didn’t believe what Naruto said, as Naruto said, things have passed and now she should think about the present thing, and the present thing is to fill her stomach.
Sasuke and Naruto quickly built a fire and caught the rabbit, while Sakura took care of Lee. After all, Lee was injured to protect Sakura, so it was only natural for him to take care of him.
“Hey! Aren’t you guys ready to come out?” Naruto roasted a rabbit in his hands and looked towards where Ino and the others were hiding.
“Huh? Who? Come out quickly.” Sasuke took out a shuriken and was about to fire, but Naruto stopped Sasuke.
“What a trouble! We’ve been discovered.” Shikamaru walked out from the bushes with an impatient look on his face, followed by Ino and Choji.
“Sasuke, are you okay?” As soon as the little girl Ino came out, she rushed to Sasuke and asked with concern.
“It’s okay…” Sasuke replied sullenly and fell silent. Ino looked at Sasuke resentfully and ran over to take care of Xiao Li with Sakura. Seeing Sakura’s short hair, Ino’s nose felt a little sour.
“Naruto, Sasuke, your rabbits smell so good, can you give me some?” asked Choji while eating.
“Of course,” Naruto said calmly, “We can’t finish eating a few rabbits here anyway.”
“I say, have you collected all your rolled-up sleeves?” Shikamaru asked lazily after sitting down next to Naruto, muttering “this troublesome exam”
“Well, everyone is here. What about you guys?” Sasuke didn’t say anything, and only Naruto answered.
“We have prepared everything…” Before Shikamaru could answer, Choji spoke up, but his eyes were fixed on the roasted rabbit in Naruto’s hand…
After eating, the six people separated. After all, during the exam, everyone except their teammates would be an enemy, so they could not travel together. Rock Lee was taken away by Neji and the others.
During this period, Naruto and his friends met Kabuto, who wanted to travel with Naruto and his friends so that he could test Sasuke, but Naruto, who knew Kabuto’s intention, immediately refused. He couldn’t stand this Kabuto, who was too hypocritical and very dangerous. Naruto, who was familiar with the original work, knew that Kabuto wanted to kill Sasuke, although in the original work it was after the preliminaries, but who knew if a storm would be stirred up because of this butterfly of his? In order to save trouble, Naruto would not let Kabuto travel with him and his friends no matter what.
After a day of traveling, they finally reached the central tower. They did not encounter any enemies on the way, so they had a smooth journey. However, the only thing that bothered Naruto was Sasuke. After Sasuke was cursed by Orochimaru, he had not spoken to Naruto and was very silent. However, after careful observation, Naruto still found that Sasuke had a little hostility towards him. “Maybe he is jealous of my strength,” Naruto thought a little depressed.
After uncovering the secrets of the two books of heaven and earth, their second exam was finally completed. Sasuke was taken away by Kakashi. This was a bit unexpected. They arrived two days earlier than the original, so Kakashi naturally took Sasuke away. It goes without saying that he went to help Sasuke seal the curse on his neck.
“Is this the Butterfly Storm?” Naruto thought a little depressed. Now, he just had to wait for the preliminaries in two days.
Chapter 042 Preliminary Selection Begins (Old Version)
Five days passed quickly and the second competition finally ended. All the candidates, except Gaara’s group, were injured to some extent. This situation made many senior ninjas secretly concerned. As for Naruto, it was lucky that he did not die at the hands of Orochimaru, but he would still be injured.
“Ninjas from various countries, congratulations on passing the second exam. Now, we have prepared a preliminary round. Does anyone want to withdraw?” The Third Hokage spoke, and all the senior ninjas were standing behind him.
“Preliminary selection? What’s going on? Isn’t it the third exam? Why is there a preliminary selection?” A certain Genin couldn’t help but stand up and ask.
“There’s nothing we can do. Maybe there are too many excellent ninjas this time, so there are too many people now. We have to win some of them off.” The Third Hokage laughed, a gentle smile on his face, and a little proud. Yes, proud, because among these Genin, the majority were from Konoha alone. How could he not be happy?
“How could this happen? We don’t even have a break. We’re almost exhausted…” A group of Genin began to discuss in dissatisfaction.
“Anko…” Naruto stared straight at Anko who was standing behind the Third Hokage. At this moment, he didn’t care about the things in the preliminaries at all. In his eyes, there was only Anko, the woman who made his heart move. Anko obviously also saw Naruto, and it seemed that the curse seal was suppressed. Anko turned back to her previous wild and careless appearance. When she saw Naruto looking at her, Anko immediately glared at him fiercely.
“Ahem… I’m the examiner this time… Ahem… Is there anyone who wants to withdraw… Ahem” A special jonin who looked sickly said hello to the Hokage and then started talking to the noisy genin. It was none other than the supporting jonin Gekkou Hayate.
“Oh, I forgot to mention one thing, quitting the preliminaries this time will not affect your teammates… ahem… I’ll ask again, is there anyone who wants to quit… ahem”
All the Genin looked at Yueguang Gale who kept coughing with dark lines on their faces. They all doubted whether the examiner would die suddenly. However, now was not the time to think about it. After feeling their own conditions, many Genin began to withdraw one after another. There was no other way. After five days of fighting, their chakra and physical strength had been almost exhausted. Anyway, there would be more than one Chunin exam. Besides, Chunin was just a title. As long as they could pass the test in the future, they could still be awesome.
“I quit too…” A louder voice sounded, and Naruto finally withdrew his gaze from Red Bean and glanced slightly. It was the super spy Kabuto.
“Well… is there anyone who wants to withdraw? If not, let’s start the competition… ahem…” Seeing that no one wanted to withdraw, Gekkou Gale began to announce the rules of the exam. Kabuto’s departure also made the Third Hokage worried. After all, anyone would be suspicious of someone who took the exam seven times in a row.
As the electronic typesetting jumped, just like in the original work, Sasuke still faced the Red Copper Kai who could absorb chakra.
“Sasuke, can you really compete?” Sakura looked at Sasuke with a little concern, especially the three sealed curse seals on Sasuke’s neck.
“Hmph, I’m not as weak as you think…” Sasuke snorted coldly, not caring about Sakura’s gloomy expression. He supported himself on the railing with one hand and jumped down, jumping in front of his opponent.
“Hehe, orphan of Uchiha? Let me sever your Uchiha bloodline today.” Chitong Kai laughed wildly, not caring about Sasuke’s eyes that were about to spit fire, and continued, “Examiner, let’s start, I want to clean up this garbage.”
“Trash?” Sasuke felt like a wire in his brain was broken. Itachi said he was trash, and he also said he was trash. “Damn it, I’m going to kill you.” When Moonlight Gale was announced to begin, Sasuke formed seals with his hands and rushed forward with a great fireball jutsu. When the fireball rushed towards Akado Kai, Sasuke also rushed forward. He wanted to kill the person who insulted Uchiha and himself. No one could insult Uchiha.
“What a ridiculous clown…” After splitting the fireball, Chi Tong Kai faced Sasuke. He did not avoid or give way, allowing Sasuke’s fist to hit him. In Sasuke’s puzzled eyes, Chi Tong Kai laughed, “Boy, you go to hell now, hahaha”
“How is this possible? My chakra…” Sasuke was shocked. He felt that his chakra was constantly lost. He knew without thinking that the other party was absorbing his chakra. Sasuke was furious and wanted to take his hand back. However, Akado Kai had finally seized this opportunity, how could he give up easily? Seeing Sasuke’s actions, Akado Kai immediately grabbed his head and sucked wildly with both hands. After a while, Sasuke felt weakness all over his body.
“My eyelids are so heavy. Where’s my chakra? I can’t feel it.” Sasuke was thrown away by Akado Kai. Because of the depletion of chakra, the curse seal on Sasuke’s neck showed signs of breaking the seal.
“My neck hurts so much…” Sasuke struggled to stand up, but he looked very embarrassed. Looking at the rampant Akado Kai in front of him, Sasuke felt very aggrieved, “Too weak, why am I so weak, why…” Sasuke roared in his heart. In an instant, he thought of Itachi, the person he hated. Sasuke’s Sharingan emerged uncontrollably, and the evil aura filled Sasuke’s whole body.
“I will kill you, I will kill those who insult Uchiha…” Sasuke suddenly looked up, staring at Akado Kai with his Sharingan. Even though Sasuke didn’t have a trace of chakra at this moment, Akado Kai still felt a hint of coolness. Thinking that he was scared by a waste without chakra, Akado Kai was immediately furious, “You damn kid, what a crap Uchiha, I’ll kill you” Akado Kai sneered and rushed towards Sasuke quickly.
Although Sasuke, who had no chakra, could see the movements of Akado Kai clearly with the help of the Sharingan, his body was unable to move. He watched Akado Kai’s fist approach and then touch his face. Sasuke only felt a burning pain on his face, and even though he had a feeling of flying, he knew that he was being knocked away.
“Sasuke…” Sakura in the stands shouted anxiously when she saw her beloved Sasuke being beaten like this.
“Hmm…is this Sakura’s voice?” Sasuke, who fell to the ground, turned his head to look at Sakura in the stands and found that her face was full of worry. Sasuke was a little touched. When he looked at Naruto, he found that Naruto had a calm expression and Naruto’s Rinnegan was looking straight at him. “If it was Naruto, he might win. I am really weak.” Sasuke smiled bitterly. However, he saw the kappa boy Rock Lee from the corner of his eye. In an instant, Sasuke’s eyes lit up. He had already thought of a way to deal with Red Copper Kai.
With a flip, Sasuke looked at Akado Kai with a face full of fighting spirit, and his Sharingan started to move rapidly, revealing the blind spots around Akado Kai one by one. Yes, Sasuke wanted to kill with one blow, because he didn’t have much physical strength left.
“Wow, I didn’t expect you still have such a strong desire to fight at this time.” Chitong Kai didn’t take Sasuke seriously at all. “In that case, then go to death.” Chitong Kai laughed wildly and rushed towards Sasuke again.
Blind spot, blind spot, block all blind spots Sasuke roared in his heart. The Red Copper Kai was already approaching him, It s time Sasuke s eyes lit up, and his Sharingan locked onto him instantly, Lion s Combo One kick, two kicks, three kicks He didn t know how many kicks he had. Sasuke felt that he had no strength left in his body. When he looked at the Red Copper Kai again, he found that the other party had fainted. He didn t know whether he was alive or dead.
“Is this, my Lion Combo?” Xiao Li in the stands had a gloomy look on his face. The skill he had practiced so hard was learned by the opponent in just one go, which hit him hard. However, Xiao Li is still Xiao Li. He quickly woke up from his loss and was full of fighting spirit when he looked at Sasuke.
“In the first match, Uchiha Sasuke wins…” Moonlight Gale looked at Akagi Kai who was lying on the ground, his life or death unknown, and immediately announced the result of the match.
“It seems that there is not a big butterfly storm…” Naruto smiled slightly in the stands…
Chapter 043 Naruto’s appearance-1 (old version)
Naruto the God-level Naruto: Chapter 043 Naruto’s appearance-1 picture and text
As soon as Sasuke’s game was over, the atmosphere in the stands slowly calmed down. After all, many people came for the three words “Uchiha”, and they also wanted to see if Uchiha’s power was still as terrifying as before. Among them, Orochimaru was the most enthusiastic. He originally thought that Sasuke would use the power of the curse seal, but he was obviously wrong. He didn’t expect Naruto and the others to finish the second exam so early, which caused a slight change in his original plan, but it was only a slight change.
“I wonder if my opponent will be the same as in the original story?” Naruto in the stands turned his head to look at Kiba who was teasing Akamaru and shook his head. Kiba was too weak and could not even take on one of his moves.
Soon, the electronic board started jumping again, and names kept flashing, “Rock Lee vs. Uzumaki Naruto?” Naruto was stunned, “Is this a secret operation? Want to test his strength?” Naruto reacted instantly, and glanced at the Third Hokage who was at the highest point, and found that he was also looking at him. At this time, Naruto also understood that the Third Hokage wanted to test his strength.
“In that case, I can’t hide my weakness…” Naruto glanced calmly at Rock Lee who was full of fighting spirit in the audience. At this time, Rock Lee was shouting his name, and it seemed that he couldn’t wait any longer. Seeing this, Naruto didn’t delay any longer. He made a seal with his hands, and with a bang, when he appeared again, Naruto was already standing in front of Rock Lee.
“The Instant Body Technique? And the hand seals are so fast?” A group of jonin couldn’t help but cast jealous looks at Kakashi. The Instant Body Technique was something that only jonin could master, and now that it was used by Naruto, a genin, the reaction was naturally extraordinary. Kakashi, who was watching the intimate paradise with relish, seemed to sense something. He raised his head and looked around in confusion, and found that those jonin were looking at him with jealousy. He was stunned for a moment, and then he understood in his heart. After all, he had two geniuses in his hands, one was Naruto who possessed the Six Paths Eyes, and the other was an orphan of the Uchiha clan. It would be strange if these jonin were not jealous.
“Xiao Li, I didn’t expect you to be my opponent.” Looking at the combative Xiao Li, Naruto’s emotions did not fluctuate much. Xiao Li was not a threat to him at all. Although Naruto’s physical skills might not be as good as Xiao Li’s, Naruto’s ninjutsu and Samsara eye were not something Xiao Li could resist.
“Naruto-kun, I’ve wanted to fight with you for a long time. Now I finally have the chance. Come on, use all your skills to defeat me.” Xiao Li made several passionate movements, raised his thumb, put one hand on his waist, and his teeth were shining.
” ..” Naruto was speechless. He really had no common language with Xiao Li. Shaking his head, Naruto said calmly, “Don’t worry, I will.”
Moonlight Gale saw that Naruto and Rock Lee were ready, and quickly announced the start. As soon as Moonlight Gale finished speaking, Rock Lee disappeared. He did not use the instant body movement technique, nor did he use the hiding technique. It was just pure physical speed. Naruto’s Rinnegan suddenly shrank, and a trace of the shadow was caught by Naruto.
“Behind…” Naruto turned quickly, stretched out his hand to grab Xiao Li’s feet, and threw him hard, and Xiao Li flew out. Naruto flipped backwards, and after landing, he quickly formed hand seals with both hands. The speed of the hand seals was so fast that only a shadow could be seen. In the blink of an eye, Naruto’s hand seals stopped, “Fire Style! Fire Phoenix Fairy Technique…” Fireballs flew quickly towards Xiao Li.
“Such a fast seal-making speed…” The ninjas in the stands couldn’t help but swallow their saliva…
“Naruto-kun, I didn’t expect you to be so strong…” Xiao Li quickly twisted his body in the air, dodged the fireball and landed steadily on the ground. At this time, Xiao Li’s face was solemn.
“Really?” Naruto smiled slightly and pressed his hands hard on the ground… “Earth escape! Earth prison technique…” The ground shook and four earth walls slowly rose up around Xiao Li. Xiao Li was shocked, “When did the seal come about?” But he couldn’t think too much at this time. He pushed hard on the ground and quickly rose into the air. Finally, he escaped from the atmosphere of the earth prison technique. However, before he could breathe a sigh of relief, a gust of cool air hit him. Xiao Li looked up and saw that he was only a few meters away from a water dragon.
“The seal-forming speed is so fast that I can’t react at all.” Xiao Li was shocked and retreated quickly. However, the speed of the water dragon was not slow either. Although Xiao Li dodged it, he was still affected a little.
“Naruto-kun, you are really strong.” Xiao Li squatted on the ground and panted, and continued, “It seems I have to take that down.” Xiao Li looked at Akai on the stage.
“Li! Take it down, otherwise you are no match for Naruto.” Akai’s face was solemn. It was the first time he saw Xiao Li being beaten by a Genin without any ability to fight back. It was almost crushing.
“Thank you, Teacher Kai…” Xiao Li’s face was full of emotion, and he almost rushed up to give Kai a passionate hug. Naruto on the opposite side clearly showed impatience. This Xiao Li was too nagging. It took him so long to get the weight. Fortunately, it was me. If it was someone else, who would give you the time to get the weight?
Bang! With a loud noise, a big hole was smashed into the ground by Xiao Li’s weight. “Sure enough, I feel better after taking off the weight… Come on, Naruto-kun, let’s have a duel between men.” Xiao Li regained his previous fighting spirit. It seems that taking off the weight gave him a lot of confidence. But it is true. After Xiao Li took off the weight, his speed was almost twice as fast. Originally, Naruto’s Samsara Eye could still catch a little shadow, but at this moment, he could only feel a breeze blowing…
“This speed?…” Bang! Naruto felt a pain in his chest, and flew backwards uncontrollably. Naruto was shocked, and he knew he was hit. He didn’t have time to think about it. His Samsara Eye lit up, and he filled his back with repulsive force, and Naruto’s backward flying trend also stopped. At this moment, Naruto actually stood up in the air, looking at Xiao Li below, and Naruto’s Samsara Eye showed no emotion.
“Floating in the air, is it possible for a human to do this?” Everyone in the stands started talking about it, and they looked at Naruto with some excitement. They had never seen a ninja floating in the air. Although some strong men could fly in the air, it was very difficult to float in the air motionlessly. When flying, the air flow accelerated because of the fast speed, just like a typhoon. As long as the wind is strong enough, it can blow people up. The so-called flying in the air is to use one’s own powerful chakra to control the trajectory of one’s body’s flight. However, when a person is still, the air flow is very slow. Even if your chakra is powerful, you cannot make yourself float in the air.
“Is this the power of the Rinnegan? It’s really powerful.” Orochimaru, who was disguised as a Sound-ninja Jonin, licked his chin with his tongue, and the greed in his eyes became even stronger.
“This is how the Rinnegan controls repulsion and attraction…” The Third Hokage nodded secretly, and couldn’t help feeling jealous. “I’m already old, but I’ve never been as cool as Naruto. You’re such an enviable boy,” the Third Hokage thought unscrupulously in his heart.
People in the stands had their own thoughts, some were envious, some were jealous, and some were confused. Of course, Sakura and Ino were infatuated with him. It must be said that Naruto was quite handsome at this moment. He was floating in the air like a ghost, his black divine robe fluttering without wind, his mysterious and beautiful Rinnegan was full of indifference, his golden hair fluttering in the wind, and his regular facial features had no expression. If you didn’t look closely, Naruto was a perfect work of art.
Regardless of what the people in the stands were thinking, Naruto was very shocked at this moment. He never expected that Rock Lee’s speed would be so fast. “I have to admit that in terms of physical skills, you can be said to be at the master level, but…” Naruto’s indifferent face suddenly showed a trace of regret, “Ninja, physical skills alone are not enough…” A cold voice sounded, and Naruto stretched out in the air and quickly formed hand seals, “Wind Style! Wind Blade…” This is an A-level wind style, learned from Kakashi. As the name suggests, the wind is like a knife, flying quickly towards Rock Lee.
“Wind Style is known for its speed, and it’s also a large-scale ninjutsu. How do you plan to dodge it?” Naruto murmured softly, not knowing whether he was talking to himself or to Rock Lee.
Chapter 044 Naruto’s appearance-2 (old version)
“What’s going on? He has already used four attributes of ninjutsu. Could it be that he is a ninja with four attributes?” The crowd in the stands was in an uproar again. Four attributes? You know, every ninja basically has one attribute, and those with two attributes are geniuses. As for three attributes, they can be described as rare. As for things like four attributes and full attributes, they have never seen or even heard of them.
“Four attributes?” Kakashi, who was reading an indecent book, heard the discussion of the crowd and showed a bitter smile. He knew very well that Naruto possessed five attributes. This was the Rinnegan, the real eye of God. Kakashi was also a little jealous of Naruto who was showing off.
“Four attributes? Is this also brought by the Rinnegan?” The Third Hokage nodded thoughtfully, and the look he gave Naruto was different. It was as if he was looking at a priceless treasure.
Roar! Seeing that he couldn’t dodge, Xiao Li on the field roared to the sky! A powerful chakra burst out from Xiao Li’s body, and for a moment, the powerful aura actually shattered all the wind blades flying towards Xiao Li, “The third gate opens… Roar!” The veins on Xiao Li’s forehead were bulging, and the chakra aura became stronger and stronger, blowing away the gravel on the ground, and Naruto’s golden hair and divine robes were also flying in powder…
“Eight Gates? Such a powerful chakra, but it’s not enough…” Naruto curled his lips slightly. If Naruto went at full power, even if Rock Lee opened the Eight Gates it would be useless. After all, the Rinnegan was too powerful.
“It’s not enough, it’s not enough, the fourth gate is open…” As Xiao Li roared, his chakra increased again. At this time, Xiao Li’s whole body was full of chakra, and he looked distorted.
“Naruto-kun, I’m coming!” Xiao Li roared and kicked the ground with his feet. A big hole was actually created. Xiao Li flew towards Naruto like a cannonball.
“Hmph! Earth escape! Earth wall…” A several-meter-thick earth wall emerged from the ground and blocked Naruto’s way. “I wonder if you can break through this kind of defense?” Naruto always had a calm expression. The Eight Gates of Ninjutsu is powerful, but it also depends on who it is used on. For someone like Naruto who has absolute defense, the Eight Gates of Ninjutsu can do nothing about it. Otherwise, Rock Lee in the original work would not have been tortured so badly by Gaara.
Boom! With a loud noise, the earth wall was smashed by Xiao Li’s punch. Naruto’s pupils shrank, and the whole person quickly stepped back. With a backflip, Naruto floated in the air again. His Samsara Eye lit up, and Naruto decided to use it. To deal with a fast ninja like Xiao Li, ordinary ninjutsu could not hit him at all. If Chidori and Raikiri were used, the lethality would be too great. Naruto would not kill a ninja from Konoha unless he had no choice, and this person was Xiao Li, one of the Twelve Little Strongmen of Konoha.
“Shinra Tensei…” A voice like Sanskrit chanting sounded, Naruto’s Rinnegan lit up, and a powerful repulsive force spread out. The mud around Naruto was pushed away, and Xiao Li who was sprinting towards Naruto suddenly felt as if his whole body was hit by a hammer, and the whole person was flung away by the repulsive force.
Plop! Xiao Li made contact with the ground fiercely, and the Eight Gates of Dunjia was forcibly released. Naruto did not use his full strength. The power of Shinra Tensei was definitely not just this. If Naruto used his full power, the stadium would probably be destroyed. However, although Naruto did not use his full strength, the sequelae of the Eight Gates of Dunjia also made Xiao Li lie on the ground unable to move.
“A hard-working genius?” Naruto was full of disdain. The so-called hard-working genius was just a way to comfort those who were not successful. Which of the famous masters in this world was not a person of outstanding talent? Hashirama Senju? Tobirama Senju? Uchiha Madara? Or Orochimaru, who has become even more popular in recent years? Minato Namikaze? Uchiha Itachi? Which of these famous masters was not a natural talent? Yes, hard work is very important, but talent is absolutely indispensable. The so-called hard work can surpass genius. In Naruto’s opinion, this is simply a joke.
Just like in the original novel, Naruto can be considered a genius. He is born with a lot of chakra. When he practices, he can create hundreds or even thousands of shadow clones to help him practice. He practices for a year, but you practice for a thousand years. What does that mean? If you don’t have talent, what does it matter if you work a hundred times harder? If he creates a thousand shadow clones, it’s a thousand times more than you. How can you work hard?
If Naruto did not have this talent of chakra that exceeds that of ordinary people, how could he become a super S-class ninja in just a few years?
“Xiao Li, just admit defeat, you are no match for me.” Naruto came in front of Xiao Li, squatted slightly, his pair of Rinnegan contained no emotion.
“Naruto-kun, you are indeed very powerful, but I believe that with my hard work I can surpass you geniuses. I want to prove to others that a second-rate student can also defeat a genius.” Xiao Li struggled to stand up. His body was already covered with scars, which were caused by the chakra.
“You can continue like this?” Naruto was slightly stunned, and felt a little admiration in his heart. Although Naruto did not agree with what Xiao Li said, he admired Xiao Li’s never-giving-up persistence. To be honest, Naruto really did not have such perseverance.
“I’m still okay, I won’t lose…” Xiao Li said, looking at Akai with determination in his eyes.
“Xiao Li, just feel free to do what you think is right, the lotus of Konoha will bloom again…” Akai shouted excitedly, his eyes a little wet. He vaguely remembered Xiao Li’s dream and the way of ninja. The reason why he valued Xiao Li so much was because of Xiao Li’s never-give-up heart.
“Akai, are you crazy? That child is in this state, do you want to destroy him?” Kakashi knew he had to say something. The sequelae of the Eight Gates of Ninjutsu were very serious. “Akai, I don’t know what that child means to you. I didn’t expect you to give the Eight Gates of Ninjutsu to him. I really misjudged you.”
“What do you know? He has his own ninja way. Xiao Li is willing to sacrifice his life for his ninja way at any time. In this situation, as a teacher, what else can I do except support him?” At this point, Akai, the passionate man, actually began to shed tears.
“You…” Kakashi opened his mouth but didn’t say much in the end. Everyone has his own ninja way. Once a ninja loses his ninja way, he will become degenerate. For a ninja, the ninja way is their life.
“Teacher Kai, now is the time to implement my ninja way…” Xiao Li wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and a determination flashed in his eyes, “Naruto-kun, let’s fight again. This time, I must defeat you. The fifth gate, Du Men Kai…” As Xiao Li roared, more chakra than before began to emerge from Xiao Li’s body. Xiao Li’s skin began to crack, and a trickle of blood kept overflowing, but the overflowing blood was evaporated by the extremely powerful chakra.
“Xiao Li, you…you will die.” Naruto’s face began to change. Xiao Li, who had opened five gates, was definitely a strong opponent. Of course, if Naruto tried to kill him, Xiao Li would be killed instantly by Shinra Tensei. After all, Xiao Li’s body could no longer support it. However, Naruto obviously could not kill Xiao Li, which made Naruto conflicted.
“Damn Xiao Li, he really doesn’t know what’s good for him…” Naruto cursed in his heart. Although he admired Xiao Li’s unyielding character, he had already given up at this point. “Fuck! Do you really think I dare not kill you?” Such a fight made Naruto very angry. He had to hold back on Xiao Li, but Xiao Li fought desperately without knowing what was good for him, and Naruto’s anger was also aroused.
“Akagi, Jonin, if you don’t stop Lee, don’t blame me for killing him…” Looking at Lee whose momentum was rising, Naruto yelled at Akagi on the stage. This yell stunned the people on the stage. They were all wondering if Naruto was bragging. After all, Lee’s aura was too strong at this moment, stronger than that of ordinary Jonin. Five gates, that’s five gates. Don’t look at the original work where Lee was beaten by Gaara without any chance of fighting back, but that was just because he was too restrained. If it was someone else, it would be difficult to deal with it even if Kakashi didn’t kill him.
Chapter 045 Preliminary Selection Ends (Old Version)
“Kakashi, your disciple is sick. Does he think he can beat Rock Lee who has opened five gates?” Akai looked at Naruto with contempt, turned to his buddy Kakashi and asked.
“No, your apprentice is in danger. Naruto’s strength is not what we see now. If he tries his best, Lee will probably be killed instantly.” Kakashi’s face was solemn. He knew that whether it was the Chidori he gave to Naruto or the repulsive force of the Rinnegan that could bounce off everything, Lee could be in danger. Of course, this did not mean that Naruto was really that strong. The main reason was that Lee’s body could not support it. In addition, Lee’s strength was improved by the Eight Gates, and Lee’s limit was only five gates, and this came at a huge price. Now Lee’s whole body was covered with bruises from the chakra. If he was hit by Naruto’s move, Lee, who could not withstand the damage brought by the Eight Gates, would collapse instantly.
“This…” Akai was a little troubled. He knew that Kakashi must have a point if he said that, and he could see that Lee had reached his limit, but Lee would never give up, and it would be useless even if he went up to persuade him. Thinking of this, Akai could only look at Lee below with a worried face, and at the same time hoped that Naruto would show mercy, but how could he know how difficult it would be to easily take down Lee who had already opened five gates? It was estimated that only the Third Hokage could go on the field in person.
Of course, if Naruto knew Flying Thunder God, he could drag down Rock Lee, just like Gaara in the original work. Although he could not beat Rock Lee, Gaara has a turtle shell. You can hit me as much as you want. It doesn’t hurt me anyway. When you run out of energy, I will slowly kill you. However, Naruto’s Shinra Tensei is not just as simple as a turtle shell. This move is both offensive and defensive, and the offensive power is almost as abnormal as the defensive power. If Rock Lee is hit directly, he will probably be half-dead if not dead.
Roar! Xiao Li, who had opened five gates, roared and rushed towards Naruto quickly. Xiao Li’s speed was extremely fast, and Naruto could not react at all. Even if he saw it with his eyes, his body could not keep up with the rhythm. However, Naruto did not dare to use Shinra Tensei directly, so Naruto was in trouble.
Bang! The sound of a heavy object falling to the ground was heard, and Naruto fell to the ground, raising a cloud of dust. The people in the stands clenched their fists tightly. This battle was too brutal. This was not a battle between Genin, but a battle between Jonin!
“Naruto…” Sakura and the others couldn’t help but start to worry. They had never seen Naruto in such a mess. Sasuke clenched his fists tightly. Lee was too strong. In Sasuke’s heart, Naruto was very powerful. At least among his peers, Sasuke thought Naruto was the strongest, so he always regarded Naruto as his target. However, the battle now made Sasuke realize how naive his ideas were. Lee’s strength made him feel a sense of urgency. “How many people are stronger than me? Damn it… What the hell am I, Uchiha Sasuke, doing?” Sasuke felt unwilling.
Ahem Naruto, who was kicked out by Xiao Li, stood up. His body was covered with dust and there was a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth. Naruto was filled with hatred. He had always shown mercy to Xiao Li, but Xiao Li beat him to death. In that case, don t blame me Naruto s Rinnegan was full of indifference, and he looked at Xiao Li as if he were a dead person.
Roar! When Xiao Li saw Naruto standing up again, he swung his powerful fist and punched Naruto’s head without saying a word.
Looking at the approaching fist, Naruto sneered and opened his lips to shout “Shinra Tensei…” Boom! The powerful repulsive force blew away all the soil and plants within a radius of ten meters. Xiao Li, who was rushing, was even more unbearable. He was directly rushed into the sky by the repulsive force, and the whole person kept spitting blood in the air.
“Ignorance…” Naruto curled his lips slightly, crossed his arms across his chest, and didn’t even look at Xiao Li.
The whole audience was in an uproar. They didn t understand why the person who had an absolute advantage just now was suddenly beaten so badly. Moreover, Naruto s Shinra Tensei greatly shocked them. Looking at the nearly ten-meter-wide pit below, they couldn t blink. Is this the destructive power that a Genin can cause?
“Wow, my lovely Xiao Li…” A cry of sorrow rang out, and Akai jumped off the stands and came to Xiao Li’s side. At this time, Xiao Li was covered in blood and had already fallen into a coma and his life or death was unknown. Naruto glanced at Akai and Xiao Li indifferently without a trace of pity in his heart. This world is very realistic. Even though Naruto admired Xiao Li’s will very much, you have to have a limit, okay? Xiao Li’s behavior just now can no longer be said to be within the scope of strong will, it is simply ungrateful.
Naruto always shows mercy, but Rock Lee seems to have a grudge against Naruto and actually opened up the Eight Gates to Five. This is a situation of a fight to the death. In this situation, Naruto has two choices. One is to directly cripple or kill Rock Lee, and the other is for Naruto to just admit defeat. However, Naruto is also a human being, and everyone has selfish desires. He cannot give up the game for someone he is not very familiar with. Everyone has his own bottom line, and Rock Lee’s behavior has exceeded Naruto’s bottom line, so Naruto will naturally not show mercy.
“The winner of this match is Uzumaki Naruto…” Although the scene was in a mess, the match still had to go on. When Gekko Gale saw that Lee was not sure whether he was dead or alive, he immediately announced the result of the match. Hearing Gekko Gale’s words, Naruto glanced at Lee and Kai and found that Lee showed no signs of waking up. Naruto shook his head helplessly. Although Lee was pitiful, Naruto didn’t think he had done anything wrong. If he really felt that he had done something wrong, it was that he should have knocked Lee down at the beginning. Otherwise, Naruto would not have been beaten so much.
“Naruto, don’t you think that you have gone too far?” Kakashi came over to ask questions as soon as he returned to the stage. Although Kakashi’s tone sounded indifferent and he looked as lazy as usual, Naruto could hear something different. It was a question, and a little bit of anger. However, Naruto didn’t care. He didn’t think he was wrong. For someone like Rock Lee, he had to be ruthless.
“Teacher Kakashi, even if it happens again, I will do the same. I can’t sacrifice myself to help Rock Lee. He and I are not that familiar with each other…” Naruto’s voice was light, even a little cold, and his Rinnegan emitted a terrifying light.
“Ah!…” Hearing Naruto’s words, Kakashi sighed slightly. Obviously, he also knew that he had no choice in the situation at that time. Rock Lee was completely forcing Naruto. Ask yourself, if you encounter this situation, maybe you will do the same. After all, everyone is selfish.
With the end of the battle between Naruto and Rock Lee, the following battles were a bit shabby. They were all small fights between Genin. The only one worth watching was Gaara’s battle. His opponent was a minor Genin, who was killed instantly by Gaara. Apart from the bloody scene that stimulated the audience’s nerves, there was no other attraction. Although Gaara was very strong, his opponent was too weak.
When the last battle ended, the preliminaries were officially over. After it was announced that the official exam would be held in a month, everyone in the venue left. Naruto left very decisively. He did not ask about Xiao Li’s situation because there was no need. He did not have the habit of slapping someone and then rubbing his face three times. Naruto felt that was too hypocritical.
“There is still one month left for the Konoha collapse plan…” Naruto thought silently on the way home.
Chapter 047 The Fourth Generation’s Technique and Double Magatama (Old Version)
“Why don’t they beat you…” Jiraiya looked at the unharmed Naruto with some sadness and indignation. He felt indignant in his heart. They were all human beings, so why were they treated so badly?
“Maybe it’s because I look like a good guy, or maybe I’m more handsome than you, so those women can’t do it to me…” Naruto said lightly, with a very serious expression on his face, as if he was stating a fact. This phenomenon made Jiraiya go crazy again.
But Jiraiya is Jiraiya, he plays when it’s time to play, and he is not vague when it’s time to do business. Jiraiya sniffed, and when he felt that no more liquid would flow out, his expression became serious. He looked at Naruto with burning eyes and said, “Naruto, can you really control the Nine-Tails?” Jiraiya looked more serious than ever. After all, this matter was too important. With the Nine-Tails and the Rinnegan, who in the world could be the opponent?
“No, I can’t say I control it. It and I just have a cooperative relationship, like a friend…” Naruto said uncertainly. In fact, he himself didn’t know what his relationship with the Nine-Tails was. Anyway, it wasn’t a bad one. There was no problem borrowing its chakra from it at ordinary times, and it was all pure chakra, unpolluted.
“Friend?” Jiraiya frowned, “Be friends with the tailed beast? Are you crazy? You’ll be bitten back and that’s all.” Jiraiya knocked Naruto’s head in exasperation.
“Tsk! If you can be friends with humans, why can’t you be friends with the tailed beasts? I think the tailed beasts are much better than humans. At least they don’t have so many schemes.” Naruto curled his lips in disdain and rubbed his head. Naruto did not feel the slightest bit disgusted with Jiraiya’s actions, and even felt a little warm.
” .” Jiraiya rolled his eyes. He felt that this world was too crazy. Tailed beasts were better than humans? Jiraiya was speechless. He didn’t know what to say. After all, he didn’t understand the tailed beasts. Besides, people nowadays were indeed scary.
“Okay, let’s not talk about this anymore. I hope you can teach me my father’s ninjutsu, you lecherous sage.” Naruto directly stated his purpose. He must learn the Spiral Tile. This ninjutsu has a lot of room for development, so Naruto cannot give up. Of course, his trump card is still his own eyes. His Rinnegan is not as simple as it seems. Naruto uses his shadow clones to study the Rinnegan every day.
“Your father’s jutsu? Rasengan, Flying Thunder God?” Jiraiya asked curiously.
“Yes, that’s right.” Naruto’s eyes lit up. He originally just wanted to learn the Rasengan, but from Jiraiya’s tone, it seemed that he also knew a little about Flying Thunder God.
“I can teach you Spiral, but as for Flying Thunder God, I don’t know how to use it. I can only give you some suggestions. Of course, it would be even better if you knew how to use Flying Thunder God…” Jiraiya scratched his head, looking quite embarrassed. After all, he couldn’t even meet the first request of his apprentice. This master was indeed a failure.
“How to use it…” Naruto pondered for a moment, then took out a three-pronged kunai from the ninja tool bag. It was the Flying Thunder God’s special kunai, which was engraved with strange spells, which were the spatial coordinates.
“Oh? I didn’t expect you even know this. This is much simpler. Well, tell me, what is it that you don’t understand?” Jiraiya was slightly stunned, and then said readily. Although he didn’t know how to use Flying Thunder God, Minato was his apprentice after all. When Minato was studying Flying Thunder God, he often asked Jiraiya to point out his shortcomings. Therefore, besides Minato, Jiraiya was the only one who understood the Flying Thunder God ninjutsu.
“Hey, I don’t know why, after I threw the kunai out, I have no idea where it went.” Naruto then threw the kunai away, and it flew into the grass. Naruto shrugged helplessly, indicating that he could not sense the location of the kunai at all.
“Uh…” Jiraiya’s forehead showed several black lines, and he said speechlessly, “Although I don’t know how to use Flying Thunder God, I can tell you clearly that the spatial coordinates on Flying Thunder God are fixed. In other words, if you throw a kunai to a place, then a spatial channel will be established between the landing point of the kunai and your location. However, first of all, you have to understand two points, one is your own standing point, and the other is the landing point of the kunai.
“I know that…” Naruto stared at Jiraiya and said depressedly, “Can’t you say something useful? I also know that these are two points, but how can I sense where the kunai landed?”
“You call yourself a genius, but don’t you know what mental power is? The so-called Flying Thunder God actually uses spatial coordinates as a medium and your own mental power as a fixed point to move long distances.” Jiraiya covered his forehead with his hands, his face full of black lines.
“Is it that simple?” Naruto widened his eyes. He couldn’t imagine that he had been troubled by such a simple truth for so long. Thinking of this, Naruto suddenly let out a wail and couldn’t wait to take out a three-pronged kunai. After inputting a little mental power, Naruto quickly threw the kunai out. At the moment the kunai landed, Naruto didn’t even use his eyes to see it. He could sense a faint pull, which was his own mental power. Thinking of this, Naruto was suddenly delighted. He quickly formed hand seals and Naruto suddenly turned into a golden light and disappeared. When he appeared again, Naruto had reached the landing point of the kunai.
“I succeeded…” Naruto really wanted to roar a few times. He took out a few more kunai from the ninja tool bag and threw them in different directions. Naruto immediately felt several familiar auras pulling him. Without hesitation, Naruto quickly formed hand seals and disappeared again. In less than a second, the thrown kunai were instantly recovered by Naruto. This is the terrifying aspect of space ninjutsu.
“Golden Flash? From now on, I can also be Golden Flash…” Naruto smiled slightly and turned to look at the statue of his father, the Fourth Hokage.
“Oh, it seems that you are almost able to master the Flying Thunder God Technique. Now it seems that another golden flash is about to be born in our Konoha…” Having said that, Jiraiya’s eyes were slightly dazed, staring at the statue of the Fourth Hokage in a daze.
“Well, now I’ve only mastered it in its infancy. I still need a few more days to get familiar with it before I can use it freely.” Naruto clenched his fists. Finally, he had learned his father’s famous move.
After Naruto learned the Flying Thunder God Technique, he began to practice. Every day, his shadow clones continued to practice physical skills and refine chakra, while his main body practiced Flying Thunder God Technique in order to become proficient. After more than half a month of unremitting practice, Naruto has mastered Flying Thunder God Technique thoroughly. Although he cannot directly use the technique to hit the target and teleport like the Fourth Hokage, Naruto can use kunai as a medium.
Of course, in more than half a month, Naruto has mastered the Rasengan and transformed it into a large Rasengan. Because of the continuous practice with the shadow clones, Naruto was exhausted every day. Finally, on the fourteenth day, Naruto’s Sharingan finally evolved into a double magatama, and the evolution of the double magatama made Naruto’s chakra amount rise to another level. Naruto felt that his six paths clones were about to awaken again. Now four paths have awakened. If more are awakened, it will be five.
Based on all these factors, Naruto can finally slow down his training. His strength is now several times stronger than before. Naruto is confident that if he faces Rock Lee again this time, even without using the Rinnegan and Flying Thunder God, Naruto will be able to defeat Rock Lee. At this time, Naruto will never again be in a situation where his body cannot keep up with his eyes.
“Now, we just have to wait for the final match. Orochimaru’s plan to collapse Konoha must be stopped…” At night, Naruto lay on the roof and thought silently.
Chapter 048 Leisure (Old Version)
“Summoning Technique…” With a loud roar, white smoke rose from the ground and a huge frog appeared in front of Naruto.
“Bunta?” Naruto was slightly startled, a smile appeared on his face, he turned to look at the stunned Jiraiya, and said “How is it, lecherous sage?”
You Jiraiya pointed at Naruto and was speechless. Back then, Jiraiya and Minato Namikaze were not so powerful that they could summon Bunta in one go.
“Jiraiya, why did you call me out? If nothing happened, you would be dead…” Holding a huge pipe in his mouth, Bunta didn’t take Naruto seriously at all. He thought that Jiraiya summoned him out.
“Bunta, I didn’t ask you to come out, he…” Pointing at Naruto, Jiraiya shrugged helplessly.
“This little brat?” Bunta looked down at the tiny Naruto, “Why is it Minato? Aren’t you already…” Bunta was immediately shocked, but when he saw Naruto’s Rinnegan, Bunta exhaled a puff of smoke and asked, “Boy, you are not Minato, who are you?” Although Bunta knew what was going on in his heart, he still couldn’t help but ask.
“Me?” Naruto pointed at his nose and said, “I am the son of the Minato you mentioned. My name is Uzumaki Naruto…”
“Uzumaki Naruto? His last name is Nagi?” Bunta nodded, acknowledging Naruto’s identity. Of course, this was just an acknowledgement of his identity. As for his strength…
“Naruto, did you summon me?” Bunta took a puff of his cigarette. His tone was full of disbelief, but Naruto nodded. Seeing this, Bunta was too lazy to talk nonsense and said directly, “You can ask me to be your summoning beast, but you must have the strength that I recognize. Otherwise, not only will I not be your summoning beast, but I will also beat you up…”
“Strength?” Naruto smiled slightly, “It should be pretty good, you can try it yourself…” The Rinnegan suddenly lit up. If it weren’t for the extremely lethal ninjutsu, it would not work at all against a giant summoning beast like Bunta. Others might be troubled by this, but Naruto was different. With the Rinnegan, he had a way to deal with Bunta.
“You ignorant little brat, I hope you can still be so confident later…” Wen Tai curled his lips in disdain and spit out a puff of thick smoke. He suddenly leaped forward with his huge body and rolled towards Naruto. Suddenly, Naruto felt the sky go dark.
“Shinra…Tensei” Naruto’s Rinnegan glared suddenly, and the powerful repulsive force pushed Bunta’s body back. As the words fell, the repulsive force suddenly increased, and Bunta’s huge body was immediately bounced away.
Boom! With a loud bang, Wen Tai’s body fell to the ground, and the surrounding trees were crushed one after another, and a cloud of dust rose up. “Damn little ghost, it hurts me to death…” Wen Tai turned over, yelled and climbed up, but did not take the next step.
“What a powerful force, is this the Rinnegan?” Jiraiya looked at Naruto in shock, with a calm expression on his face. He remembered the three disciples he accepted more than ten years ago, one of whom also possessed the Rinnegan, but he had not heard from them for a long time. Unexpectedly, he met another one after more than ten years, and he was the son of his most proud disciple Minato Namikaze.
Although Jiraiya was shocked, Naruto was a little dissatisfied. He used at least two-thirds of his strength in the Shinra Tensei just now, but it did nothing except sending Bunta flying. Think about Pain, who beat Bunta and the other two giant toads to death with one Shinra Tensei.
“Child of prophecy…” Looking at Naruto’s back, Jiraiya remembered the prophecy of the Toad Sage…
Bunta, who was sent flying, finally recognized Naruto, and Naruto, who learned the summoning technique, also returned home. These were the only useful ninjutsu that Jiraiya could teach him. Although Jiraiya knew many ninjutsu, Naruto believed that the quality of ninjutsu was more important than the quantity. Besides, Naruto already had enough ninjutsu, with all five attributes. He believed that as long as he continued to develop Raikiri, Rasengan and Flying Thunder God Technique, his strength would be greatly improved. Moreover, Naruto’s killer move was always his eyes. He already had the Rinnegan and Sharingan. As for the Thousand Hands Wood Release, Naruto firmly believed that he would have it sooner or later.
“Bai, come out for a walk with me…” Naruto replenished his energy after a whole day of rest. He remembered that he had not cared about Bai since Bai followed him. Looking at Bai’s docile appearance, Naruto felt a little guilty.
Hmm Bai replied gently and didn t say anything else, but a look of happiness appeared on his face. Seeing this, Naruto knew that Bai had recovered from the shadow of Zabuza s death. He held Bai s face and kissed her forehead gently. Then, Naruto pulled Bai, whose face was flushed, out of the door.
“Bai, are you hungry? Let’s go eat something.” Naruto asked while holding Bai’s hand in front of a meatball shop.
“Well, it’s okay as you feel…” Bai lowered his head, not knowing what he was thinking. To be honest, Bai was a little uncomfortable with Naruto holding his hand in public.
After hearing Bai’s answer, Naruto took Bai’s hand and walked in. However, as soon as he entered the door, he saw two familiar figures. Naruto was slightly stunned and walked over holding Bai’s hand.
“Red Bean, are you here too?” That’s right, these two people are Red Bean and Kurenai Yuhi. Naruto never thought that there would be such a coincidence in the world.
“Uzumaki Naruto?” Hongdou, who was eating meatballs, heard someone calling her and looked up. Wasn’t this the person who had been bothering her for so long? Seeing Naruto, Hongdou was originally a little happy in her heart, but after seeing Bai next to her, Hongdou’s face suddenly darkened, especially when Naruto was holding Bai’s hand intimately.
“Oh, this is Shiro, Mizunotsuki Shiro…” As if he noticed Anko’s expression, Naruto quietly let go of Shiro’s hand and hurriedly introduced her. Although he felt a little sorry for Shiro, there was nothing he could do. He couldn’t just hold another girl’s hand to pick up girls. Although it seemed a bit like trying to cover up the truth, some things still had to be done.
“Hello, I heard Naruto talking about you…” Bai is famous for her gentleness. Although she felt a little disappointed, she did not show it for Naruto’s sake. She also heard Naruto talking about Red Bean some time ago, and she knew that Naruto was interested in her.
“Oh?” Hongdou curled her lips slightly, bit off a meatball and started eating. She seemed not to care, but no one knew what she was thinking.
“Hey! Red Bean, are you familiar with this kid?” Kurenai Yuhi, who had been ignored, looked at the ambiguous look between Naruto and Red Bean, and couldn’t help but ask curiously.
Naruto was fine after hearing what Kurenai said, but Anko was obviously a little flustered. She was a little afraid that her friends would laugh at her. After all, Naruto was too young. Moreover, she couldn’t clearly explain what the relationship between them was. Lovers? Not like, at least neither of them had been honest. Friends? Even less like, the two had only known each other for a short time, and although there was some ambiguity, this feeling was definitely not that of friends.
“This is Teacher Hong, right… I wonder how Hinata is doing?” Seeing that Anko was distracted, Naruto roughly knew the reason. It just so happened that he also wanted to know about Hinata’s condition. After all, the battle between Hinata and Neji was very brutal, and Hinata could almost be described as a miserable defeat. Although Naruto did not cheer for Hinata like in the original work, Hinata was also seriously injured. Naruto originally wanted to visit her, but he has been practicing recently, so he has no time.
“You are talking about Hinata. She is much better now after the treatment.” When Kurenai heard Naruto’s words, the topic was indeed changed. While she was slightly relieved, she felt a little bitter in her heart. She didn’t know why, but when she saw Naruto holding Haku’s hand, she felt very uncomfortable in her heart, as if she had lost something important.
“Is that so? Then I won’t disturb you while you’re eating.” Naruto nodded slightly at Red Bean and took Shiro to another table. After ordering a few dishes, they started eating. However, it seemed that because of Red Bean, Naruto and Shiro seemed a little absent-minded. Naruto was thinking about how to explain the misunderstanding in the Forest of Death, while Shiro was afraid that Naruto would abandon her after he had another girl.
Chapter 049 Naruto’s tense moment (old version)
“Bai, what’s wrong with you?” Naruto asked, looking up.
Ah Bai was startled, obviously panicked by Naruto s sudden question, and stammered, No, nothing. At this point, Bai s eyes were obviously a little dim, she was really afraid that Naruto would abandon her, and she was already too scared of a lonely life.
Seeing the expression on Bai’s face, how could Naruto not know what Bai was thinking? The two had lived together for several months and they knew each other more or less. Naruto grabbed Bai’s hand and said affectionately, “Bai, don’t you want to know too much? No matter what happens in the future, you will always be the most gentle Bai in my heart. I will never abandon you. Do you believe me?”
“Ah…” Bai seemed a little flustered. Naruto had spoken her mind in one sentence. As a girl, it was impossible for her not to be shy. However, hearing Naruto’s affectionate words, Bai felt a wave of happiness. After all, she was a ninja. After the initial panic, Bai had calmed down except for being a little shy. She let Naruto hold her hand, lowered her head, and said softly, “I always believe in you, Naruto.”
“Haha, silly…” Naruto touched Bai’s hair and felt satisfied. “Bai, let’s eat quickly. After eating, I want to go see Hinata.” Naruto felt ashamed when he remembered that he hadn’t visited Hinata for so long. Hinata could be said to be someone Naruto had liked for a long time, but due to various initial reasons, Naruto had never expressed his feelings.
Konoha Hospital… Naruto brought Haku in, and after asking about Hinata’s ward, Naruto and Haku came to the door of Hinata’s ward, but Naruto did not move forward. Standing at the door of Hinata’s ward, he could see Hinata sleeping peacefully through the glass. Naruto’s heartbeat suddenly quickened, and his body trembled slightly. He didn’t even know why, but a sense of nervousness arose. He didn’t have this feeling when facing Haku or Anko, maybe it was because Hinata was the first girl he liked since he regained his memory.
Unlike Haku and Anko, Naruto and Haku’s love was completely natural, so Naruto didn’t feel nervous or awkward. What about Anko? Anko herself was carefree, so when Naruto faced her, he was naturally carefree, so he didn’t feel nervous or awkward. However, Hinata was different. Hinata was very shy, and this kind of personality made Naruto shy as well. Naturally, Naruto would also feel nervous. Isn’t there a saying that when you are in love, the matchmaking between each other varies from person to person. If one party is shy, the other party will also be shy. If one party behaves indifferently, the other party will slowly be taken away from the tension and discomfort.
“What’s wrong? Naruto?” Looking at Naruto who was standing at the door with a somewhat unnatural expression, Bai was a little confused.
“No, nothing, let’s go in.” Taking a deep breath of fresh air and looking at the bright flowers in his hand, Naruto reached out and opened the door of the ward. Hinata, who was originally sleeping, seemed to feel someone coming in. Her eyelashes trembled slightly and she opened her eyes dazedly. After seeing that it was Naruto, Hinata’s face immediately changed and her expression became a little unnatural. It was caused by being too nervous.
“Hinata…are you feeling better?” Naruto took a deep breath, walked over and sat next to Hinata and asked. Perhaps he didn’t even notice that his voice was a little trembling.
“Naruto-kun, why are you here? I’m fine…thank you…thank you for your concern, Naruto-kun.” Hinata’s face turned red, her eyes began to avoid the viewer, and she didn’t know where to put her hands.
“I’m glad you’re okay. I’ve been busy practicing recently, so I didn’t come to see you…” Naruto’s breathing was a little heavy. As Naruto’s voice fell, the atmosphere on the scene became a little weird. Hinata’s face turned red, and she felt like she couldn’t even breathe. Bai stood silently aside, leaving the space for Naruto and Hinata. Bai was very understanding. Seeing Naruto and Hinata like this, she guessed some of the reasons, but this was the first time she had seen Naruto like this.
With Hinata’s shyness, Naruto’s embarrassment and Bai’s silence, the entire ward fell into silence for a moment. Naruto and Hinata felt that they could not hear any sounds from the outside world. The only thing they could hear was their own heartbeat and breathing.
“Um, you must be Miss Hinata that Naruto often talks about, you are really very beautiful…” Bai’s voice broke the weird atmosphere, Naruto and Hinata suddenly came back to their senses, looked at each other, looking at Hinata’s pure white eyes, Naruto was stunned, and suddenly a desire arose in his heart, to hug her, to hug this girl…
Hinata, who was being stared at by Naruto, felt her whole body getting hot. Her temperature rose rapidly and she felt dizzy. If Hinata had not struggled to hold on, she would have fainted by now.
Bai looked at Naruto and then at Hinata. Bai found it a little funny. She didn’t know what kind of person Hinata was before, but she knew a little about Naruto. It was the first time she saw Naruto lose his composure like this. Seeing that Naruto still looked like an idiot, Bai couldn’t help but reach out and touch Naruto.
Naruto was suddenly awakened by being touched by Bai. Looking at Hinata’s shaky appearance, Naruto thought to himself that it was a close call. After wiping the sweat off his face, Naruto gave Bai a grateful look, and Bai chuckled and shook his head.
“Ahem! Um, Hinata, if there’s nothing else, we’ll leave first and come see you again when we have time…” Naruto touched his nose a little awkwardly. Looking at Hinata’s weak appearance, Naruto really wanted to go forward and hug Hinata, but he still held back. After all, Hinata was different from Haku and Red Bean. As the eldest daughter of the Hyuga family, all her actions represented the family. In order not to embarrass Hinata, Naruto could not be so impulsive.
Hmm Hinata replied in a daze. After a while, Hinata finally came to her senses. Without thinking, she hurriedly said, Are Naruto-kun leaving soon? But as soon as she finished speaking, Hinata immediately felt her temperature rising, and her whole body began to shake again. It seemed that this time was much more serious than before.
“Hinata, can’t you bear to leave me?” Naruto, who had just stood up, actually said such a sentence. However, Naruto regretted it as soon as he finished speaking, because he knew Hinata, “It’s over this time, Hinata will definitely faint…” Naruto wailed in his heart. As if to confirm Naruto’s thoughts, when Naruto just asked the question, Hinata decisively lay down and fainted.
“Hinata…” Naruto rolled his eyes helplessly and cursed himself for being too talkative. Looking at the fainted Hinata, Naruto carefully covered Hinata with the quilt and gently touched Hinata’s hair. A gentle smile appeared at the corner of Naruto’s mouth.
“Naruto, is this girl important to you?” Bai asked.
“Well, this is the first girl I like. She is very important to me, just as important as you,” Naruto said softly, pulling Bai, who was very moved, out of the ward. Perhaps he did not realize that his words made Bai’s heart completely calm down.
After returning home and having dinner, Naruto held Bai and sat under the night sky, counting the stars. Although it was very ordinary, it was filled with happiness everywhere…
Listing Remarks (Old Version)
First of all, the first sentence of my remarks on the launch of the chapter is that this chapter has less than a thousand words and no VIP points will be charged!
It s finally on the shelves! This book is doing poorly!
Some are tired,
Released this morning.
I hope the local tyrants hidden in this book can casually take out a few rewards,
Well, rewards are not mandatory, and it s okay if you don t want to give!
I am a country boy and I have never learned how to write a post on the shelf. Please forgive me, brothers! If there are any shortcomings, please do not complain!
Chapter 050 Final Assessment-1 (Old Version)
Time always passes by quietly and in the blink of an eye, the final test of the Chunin Exam has finally arrived. Suddenly, the whole Konoha becomes lively again. Because it is the third round of the Chunin Exam, nobles from various countries come to watch the game.
“Naruto, be careful. I’ll wait for you at home.” Bai gently tidied Naruto’s clothes and greeted him with concern. She originally wanted to go and cheer for Naruto, but Naruto didn’t allow it. However, Bai didn’t ask much, as she believed in Naruto’s reasons for doing this.
“Shiro, I’m sorry. I’m sorry for leaving you home alone on such a busy day.” Naruto hugged Shiro who was tidying up his clothes, and gently rubbed Shiro’s hair with his chin. Everyone likes lively occasions, even the gentle and quiet Shiro is no exception. But thinking of Orochimaru’s plan to collapse Konoha, Naruto would never allow Shiro to take risks. For Shiro’s safety, it is worth it even if Shiro suffers grievances.
“Naruto, please don’t say that, I believe you…” Bai lay obediently in Naruto’s arms, letting him hold her tightly. She could feel that there must be something on Naruto’s mind, but she was smart and would not ask too many questions. She believed that Naruto would let her know some things that she should know. Of course, Bai also knew that this did not mean that Naruto did not believe in her, but that Naruto was afraid that she would worry. Thinking of this, Bai also reached out and hugged Naruto tightly. The love between them was self-evident.
When Naruto arrived at the examination room, almost everyone had arrived, except Sasuke. Naruto glanced at the candidates indifferently and finally stopped his gaze on Gaara and Hyuga Neji. These two were the only ones with strength. Of course, they were just strong and it would be easy for Naruto to deal with them.
“Hyuga Neji?” Naruto’s mouth curled up slightly, “Let me help Hinata get revenge this time.”
“Hmph!” As if sensing Naruto’s gaze, Hyuga Neji turned around and looked at Naruto and snorted coldly.
“I really hope to fight him, his blood must be delicious…” Gaara looked at Naruto who seemed to be losing control.
“Alright, hurry up and get ready, because you are the protagonists this time…” The examiner suddenly jumped out and said to the candidates.
Hearing this, Naruto, Gaara and Hyuga Neji finally withdrew their gazes from each other and turned to look at the stage. They found that the stands were already packed with people, and everyone was shouting excitedly. Naruto glanced at the Third Hokage and the Fourth Kazekage sitting at the highest point, and Naruto frowned. He knew that the true identity of this Kazekage was Orochimaru.
“Konoha collapse plan?” Naruto muttered.
Ichigoku Genkakan took out a list with the order of the battle written on it. “The first match is Uzumaki Naruto versus Hyuga Neji. Those whose names are called will stay, and the rest will go back to the stands and wait.” With Ichigoku Genkakan’s announcement, only Naruto and Hyuga Neji were left in the competition arena.
“I heard that you are a laggard in school?” This was Hyuga Neji’s first words.
“What’s wrong with being the last one?” Naruto said nonchalantly, then pointed at his own eyes and said calmly, “I wonder which one is more powerful, your Byakugan or mine?”
“Is he also a user of the dojutsu?” Hyuga Neji frowned slightly. He had never seen Naruto’s Rinnegan before. However, Hyuga Neji didn’t care. It was just a pair of unknown dojutsu eyes. He didn’t take it seriously. The source of his confidence was this.
“Baiyan…” Neji opened his Byakugan instantly, and veins crawled all over the corners of his eyes. “Admit defeat, your failure is already destined. As the last one, how can you defeat me?”
“Fate?” Naruto sneered, his mysterious Rinnegan could not show any emotion, “How do you think you can defeat me when you only talk about fate? Relying on your Byakugan?” Naruto crossed his arms across his chest, his face indifferent. Although the Byakugan has an absolute defense like Kaiten, the so-called absolute defense is only based on the opponent’s lack of absolute power. But if it were Naruto, he would have a hundred ways to break this absolute defense.
After hearing what Naruto said, Neji did not chatter on and on like in the original story. He knew very well in his heart that Naruto’s strength was definitely very powerful, as he was able to defeat Lee who had opened the Five Gates. Even Neji was no match for Lee who had opened the Five Gates. Although Neji was known as the number one among the Genin, that was only based on a basic foundation. Lee who had opened the Five Gates could definitely rival ordinary Jonin and remain undefeated, but no matter what, the Eight Gates was not his own strength after all.
“Soft fist technique?” Naruto looked at the posture that Neci was gradually taking, and he was very disdainful. The so-called Bagua soft fist was just the evolution of Baguazhang and Taijiquan from China. Although Naruto didn’t understand these things, he had never eaten pork, but he had never seen pigs run. In his previous life, Naruto had also watched many action movies of this kind. With the help of the Samsara Eye and the memory in his mind, Naruto could instantly remember the moves of Taijiquan and Baguazhang that he had seen before.
“Today I’ll let you see the Nine Palaces and Eight Trigrams Steps…” With that idea in mind, Naruto stepped into Ning Chi’s attack range, which was the range of Bagua Palm.
“Hmph! You’ve already entered my gossip range. Now, I’ll let you, the last one, take a good look at your fate.” Neji sneered. He thought he had already won.
“Really?” Naruto showed deep disdain. “If all you can do is fight with your mouth, then you’d better admit defeat as soon as possible,” Naruto said indifferently.
Damn it Being insulted by Naruto, Neji exploded immediately, Damn you loser, today I ll show you my Hyuga-style soft fist technique, Eight Trigrams Sixty-four Palms As Neji moved, a Eight Trigrams phantom appeared and disappeared Naruto was also within the range of the Eight Trigrams pattern.
“Two palms of Bagua, four palms, eight palms….” Ningji poked at various acupuncture points on Naruto’s body frantically… However, a trace of disdain flashed across Naruto’s face. “Tai Chi, Liang Yi, San Cai, Si Xiang, Wu Xing, Liuhe, Qi Xing, Bagua, Jiu Gong,” Naruto chanted in his mind and stepped quickly. Although Ningji’s soft fist attacked quickly, the Nine Palaces and Bagua steps just happened to dodge Ningji’s attacks every time. Naruto’s steps were like lotus, and every time an attack was about to happen, Naruto dodged it with an extremely tricky body. Sixty-four palms in a row, Ningji didn’t even touch Naruto once.
“What’s going on? How could you possibly dodge my soft fist…” Neji yelled, his face full of disbelief. Hyuga Hiashi in the stands was even more shocked. Although he was surprised by Neji’s talent, Naruto’s Nine Palaces and Eight Diagrams Step undoubtedly made him more excited. Hyuga Hiashi stood up from his seat excitedly. It was the first time he had seen such a profound footwork. He could naturally see that this set of footwork completely restrained his own Eight Diagrams Palm…
“Hinata, do you know what kind of steps Uzumaki Naruto uses?” Remembering that his daughter seemed to be a classmate of Uzumaki Naruto, Hinata Hiashi asked excitedly.
Hinata seemed frightened by her father’s appearance, and said weakly, “Father, I have never seen Naruto-kun use this set of footwork.” Hearing Hinata’s answer, Hyuga Hiashi was not too depressed. He thought secretly in his heart, “If I can learn this set of footwork, then the soft fist of my Hyuga family will be more perfect.” Hyuga Hiashi was very happy, but he didn’t think about why Naruto would let you learn it?
Regardless of how Hyuga Hiashi felt, the person involved at this moment, Neji, was extremely depressed. His most powerful move was easily dodged by someone, and apart from an absolute defense, he had nothing else to show for it.
“You keep talking about fate, but now how can you defeat me?” Naruto did not let Neci go. Seeing the weak figure on the stage, Naruto’s anger towards Neci grew even deeper.
Hearing Naruto’s words, a look of despair began to spread across Neji’s face. Yes, he was desperate. He could no longer think of any way to defeat Naruto.
“Are you desperate? Since you have finished your performance, let me move your bones for the rest of the time.” Naruto tilted his head, looking indifferent and arrogant.